A
HISTORY OF EGYPT
UNDER THE PHARAOHS
DERIVED ENTIRELY FROM THE MONUMENTS
BY HENRY BRUSCH-BEY
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN
By the Late HENRY DANBY SEYMOUR
COMPLETED AND EDITED BY
PHILIP SMITH
IN TWO VOLUMESVOL. I
LONDON 1879
DEDICATED
TO
HIS HIGHNESS ISMAEL PASHA
KHEDIVE OF EGYPT
WITH MOST RESPECTFUL GRATITUDE
BY THE AUTHOR
BY HENRY BRUSCH-BEY

HEAD OF A WOODEN STATUE OF AN EGYPTIAN
[vii]
EDITOR'S PREFACE
The History of Egypt now offered to the English reader is distinguished in two
respects from the long train of able and interesting works, which, in opening
to the last and the present generations the life and story of the Old Egyptians,
as by a new revelation, have at the same time thrown a clear and vivid light on
many portions of Holy Scripture. The work is as unique in the competence of its
Author as in the originality of its design.
After all that has been done since the time when Young and Champollion
discovered the key to the vast treasures of contemporary records which till then
were
a sealed book, it still remained for some competent scholar to undertake the
Herculean task of weaving the testimony of the Egyptian records into a
consecutive history of the long line of Pharaonic Dynasties, derived solely from
these ancient and authentic sources^ and free of all colouring and intermixture
from the traditions given at second-hand by the classic writers,
[viii] which
find their proper place elsewhere. No second-hand knowledge of the monuments and
papyri, however learned or extensive, can be a sufficient qualification for the
full and accurate rendering of their testimony. Nothing can suffice, short of
that kind of
scholarly instinct which is the first of a life-long study and comprehensive
knowledge of the whole subject matter, based on a personal examination of the
original records. These are the qualifications acquired and matured in the mind
of Dr. Henry Brugsch-Bey, during his long residence in Egypt and his travels
through the length and breadth of the land, with the express object of studying
the monuments; qualifications which are shared alone by his friend and
colleague, M. Mariette-Bey.
A complete account of the origin and plan of the work is given in the Author's
Preface, but it may not be superfluous to indicate some points of special
novelty and interest, difficult as it is to select them from the whole mass of
new and important matter. The Author's long and deep study of Egyptian antiquity
in all its bearings has enabled him to draw a true picture of the character and
life of the people, the persons and court of the great Pharaohs, the revolutions
indicated by the various Dynasties, the hierarchy of the State, and the details
of administration, down to the text of official despatches, the names and works
of artist., and men of letters, and the relations of Egypt to the
[ix]
neighbouring nations at each critical epoch of her history. He has set in the
clearest light many deeply interesting subjects, which have hitherto been only
straggling out of obscurity. Such, for example, is the large element of Semitic
population in the Delta, and its influence on the Egyptian life and language, in
connection with the history of the Shepherd Kings and the relations of the
Pharaohs of the Nineteenth Dynasty to their Hebrew bondsmen. The position and
precise office of Joseph, the name, time, and works of the Pharaoh of the
oppression, and the Exodus of the Israelites, now take a definite place in
Egyptian history, and the localities named in Scripture are determined by
evidence of surprising clearness. Such also is the case with the revolutions by
which the proud hue of Ramses was supplanted by the haughty priests of Thebes,
and these driven out, in their turn, by a real Assyrian conquest
of Egypt, now first made known from contemporary inscriptions. The cuneiform
inscriptions of Sennacherib^s grandson, and the hieroglyphic records of the
Ethiopian conquerors at Mount Barkal, fill up the story of that interesting
period, hinted at in the 'Dodecarchy' of Herodotus, when Lower Egypt, divided
among a host of petty kings and satraps (whose very names are now recovered) was
a shuttle-cock between Assyria and Ethiopia, till we learn the true meaning of
its union under Psammetichus. These are but a few points of the history now
first put together from the [x] monuments, down to the thanksgiving of a priest
for
his preservation in 'the battle of the Ionians' under Alexander, and 'the
rout of the Asiatic,' Darius Codomannus.
The present translation of Dr. Brugsch's German
original1 comes before the English reader with some
claims for his indulgence. Undertaken by the late
Mr. Henry Danby Seymour as a labour of love, it
was left incomplete at his lamented death, when nearly
all the First Volume was printed, and the translation
of the Second was carried to the end of Chapter XVI.
The Editor has finished the translation, and corrected
the press for the whole of the Second Volume. He
has also carefully revised the First Volume; and, as
two are proverbially better than one, he has naturally
found some points in which correction or improvement
appeared to him essential; and such necessary alterations will furnish an apology for a somewhat large
list of 'Errata.' For the first four chapters, which had
been translated from the French before the publication
of Dr. Brugsch's new work, the Editor has substituted
a fresh translation from the German. For valuable
advice on points of difficulty, the Editor is indebted to
his old and esteemed friend, Dr. Leonhard Schmitz.
[xi]
In rendering into English Dr. Brugsch's German
translations of the Egyptian texts, there has been a
two-fold difficulty, chiefly from the obscurity of the
originals, and partly also from the archaic German
often used by Dr. Brugsch to imitate their style. But
it is a special characteristic of Dr. Brugsch's translations, that he generally gives a more complete and
grammatically consecutive sense than will be found in
most other renderings of the Egyptian texts; his are
more, in his own phrase, 'in fliessender Rede.' Not
that he has taken liberties with the originals, to wrest
them into sense or to force a meaning out of them;
but he uses that intimate acquaintance with the
Egyptian language, which becomes almost an instinct
when, to use his own words, 'the translator is sure of
his subject in its fullest compass.'2 In this respect the
Editor has endeavoured to follow the Author's style of
work, making the English represent neither less nor ore than the German translations of the Egyptian
originals. Nor, in using the further light furnished by
other versions of the texts, have their renderings been
substituted for those of Dr. Brugsch, except in one
or two very rare cases, where explicit warning is given
of the liberty taken with our Author's version. The
[xii]
Editor has had neither time nor opportunity to refer
to all the English translations of the texts, which it
might be interesting to compare with those of Dr. Brugsch; but he has in every
case given references to those contained in the excellent and convenient
collection entitled 'Records of the Past.'3
Dr. Brugsch's pamphlet of 'Additions and Corrections' was not received till after the First Volume
was nearly all printed. From that point they have
been incorporated with the text; and the rest are
placed at the end of the First Volume.
Dr. Brugsch's 'Discourse on the Exodus of the
Israelites and the Egyptian Monuments' is now
appended to his 'History' not merely on account of
the striking and original views propounded in it, and
the powerful arguments by which they are sustained,
but because it gathers into a focus certain statements
made in various parts of the 'History' in such a
manner as to form almost a necessary complement to
the work.
[xiii]
AUTHOR'S PREFACE
It is now twenty years since I ventured on the attempt to lay
before the friends and admirers of Egyptian antiquity, in the French language, a
History of Egypt under the Pharaohs according to the evidence of the Monuments, in so far as they have been
preserved from the earliest times down to our own
age. The time seemed to me even then to have come,
to turn to account, for the profit of historical enquiry, the written
information of the monuments, now interpreted, in opposition to the fabulous and less trustworthy accounts of classical antiquity, and to lay open
to professed historians the chief sources, at least, to
which science is and will ever remain indebted for a
knowledge of the oldest races of men upon the earth.
The quick sale with which the whole edition of my
modest work was favoured soon after its appearance, in
spite of its faults, could not but prove to me that I had
met a sensible want in this province of enquiry, by
having laboured, to the best of my knowledge and
ability, to satisfy the desire generally expressed for an [xiv]
insight into the rich abundance and the ample contents
of the extant monuments and their inscriptions.
During the time which has since elapsed, the whole
compass of our knowledge of the monuments has been
enlarged beyond anticipation by new excavations and
discoveries, and by the advances made in decyphering
the inscriptions through the labours of gifted students
of the science. Meanwhile the most important remains
of Egyptian antiquity have been won from the bosom
of the earth, and the most searching investigations
have almost completely overcome the last remaining
difficulties, which lay as hindrances in the way of
understanding the Holy Scriptures.
Under such altered circumstances I could easily
understand the wish generally expressed to me on the
part of friends and scholars, that I should undertake
anew the task of bringing together in one complete
picture the historical records of the Pharaonic times,
by the help of the latest acquisitions in the scientific
knowledge of the monuments; in order also to afford to those admirers of
Egyptian antiquity, who are less conversant with these studies, the opportunity
of forming their own judgment on the value and the significance of the stone records of the oldest human history.
My well-founded hesitationon the ground that a
work so comprehensive, based above all on the explanation and understanding of the superabundant
number of texts, would need long years for its com- [xv]
pletionwas at last overcome by the urgent request of
my publisher, who reminded me of old engagements,
and pleaded the constant enquiries for copies of the
work, which had been long since exhausted.
Such has been the originin the midst of the official labours imposed
upon me, almost without intermission, by my duties in the service of that enlightened oriental prince, the present ruler of Egyptof
this first German edition of the History of Egypt
under the Pharaohs. Within the space of five years,
in Europe, Africa, and America, I have arranged the work on a new plan and carried it to completion,
snatching by force every moment of that leisuree which
the scholar enjoys in his quiet study, yet always
inspired with enthusiasm for the time long since passed
away, which seemed to me the more attractive the
further it is removed from our present life.
In my treatment of the subject, I have given my
fullest and almost exclusive attention to the testimony
of the monuments; and herein, according to my own
view, lies the whole centre of gravity of my work.
Claiming neither the vocation nor the ability of a
professed historian, I am fain to content myself with
the modest and subordinate merit of being a conscientious interpreter of the words of a past age, after
having exhausted all means for the right determination
of the evidence drawn from the primitive records,
which frequent journeys to Upper Egypt have given [xvi]
me the opportunity of thoroughly examining on the
very spot where each is extant. If, as I fear, my exhibition and embodiment of
the peculiarly rich materials at my command is affected by the imperfection
incident to the task of writing the history of Egypt
under the Pharaohs from the beginning to the end, the
reader may still find some compensation in acquiring
the knowledge of a wealth of primeval records, whose
tone and phraseology I have taken pains to render with
the greatest possible fidelity. The language of the
monuments is simple and unadorned; but there breathes
through it the fresh and vigorous air of a high
antiquity.
My esteemed colleagues in these studies will not
fail to observe that certain views, which I have put
forth in the most important portions of my work, are
in the most decided opposition to the opinions held by
eminent authorities in the province of ancient Egyptian
research, and hitherto accepted as incontrovertible
facts. For example, I regard the idea, which has
hitherto found so much favour, of a Pelasgo-Italian
confederacy of nations in the times of Minepthah I.
and Ramses III., as a dangerous error, which has
been unfortunately introduced into our science, and
has already struck its parasitical roots into handbooks
of the history of Greece and Italy. In like manner,
I regard Ilium, and the Dardanians, Mysians, and
Lycians, as powers unknown to the Egyptians of [xvii] the fourteenth century,
and I have, on the contrary, placed the peoples whose names correspond
to these in the highlands about the upper course of the
Euphrates. In this province of research, if anywhere,
the most careful circumspection is required. The proofs
in support of my rectifications of these and similar
assumptions and hypotheses I intend speedily to lay
before my colleagues, in all their force and completeness, in a separate scientific treatise, which is
already
prepared for the press.
I commend to my fellow-students, as noteworthy
and deserving of thorough examination, the fact which
has never before been recognized or established, that
the Egyptian monuments of the date of B.C. 1000 and
onwards bear witness, for the first time, to a knowledge
of the names of Assyrian kings in the Egyptian form
of writing, and attest the presence of Assyrian satraps
in the Nile valley. Panbshns (Parrash-nes, PaUash-nes, Pallash-nisu), Shashanq, Nimrod, Tiglath, Sargon,
&c., are real Assyrian persons, who appear henceforward in the closest connection with the history of
Egypt.
The numerous translations, which, as I have said,
form the special foundation of this work, have been
written with the monuments before me, and repeatedly
compared with the original texts. In the cases in
which I have had to cite former translations and copies,
I have not omitted to mention the fact in the text itself [xviii]
or in a note. A very few suchas, for example, the
translation of the long inscription of Piankhi by the
late master of our science, E. de Rougehave been
accessible to me only since the completion of my book;
but I have found no occasion to regret my own differences from them in the interpretation and translation
of the documents. So much the more do I regret, on
the other hand, that the splendid edition of the Harris
Papyrus, No. 1by the publication of which Dr. Birch
has again earned for himself and the Trustees of the
British Museum the greatest credit for the enrichment
of ancient Egyptian learningonly came into my
hands, as a present alike costly and valuable for its
contents, after this book was printed. For all future
time this document, the most important parts of which
had only been known to me in extracts, will form the
most valuable contribution to the history of the third Ramses.
In conclusion, I esteem it a special obligation of
gratitude not to pass over in silence the names of the
deserving scholars who, whether by the publication of
the monuments, or by the explanation and decyphering
of the historical inscriptions, have conferred a lasting
service on science, and have thereby contributed in no
small measure to lighten the labour of my work. I
would especially mention the names of Birch, Chabas,
E. and J. de Rouge, Deveria, Dumichen, Ebers, Goodwin, Leemans, Le Page Renouf, Lepsius,
Lieblein.
[xix] Mariette, Maspero, Naville, Pierret, Pleyte. If, in discussing the historical researches or the translations
of texts, for which the learned world is indebted to
these scholars, I have expressed a different opinion
about some details, I have assuredly not been influenced
by the spirit of contradiction, but by the conviction
that I may have come nearer the truth. I may here
quote the Arabic proverb: 'Honour to the beginner, even though the follower
does better.'
To the chronological part of this work I have, of
the most deliberate purpose, given a very subordinate
attention. In my opinion, everything still remains to
be done in this province, so far as relates to the time
preceding the twenty-sixth dynasty. On the assumption
of Manetho's epitome of the lists of the ancient Egyptian
kings as the foundation for determining the numbers,
Lepsius has done all that is possible in his Chronology, and has completely
exhausted the materials at his command, with astonishing acuteness and great knowledge
of the original authorities. But the monuments are
now beginning more and more to discredit the numbers
of Manetho: compare, for example, his statement of
12+26=38 years for the reign of Thutmes III., with
the 53 years 11 months and 1 day assigned to that
king by the monuments. Unless we choose, without
any warrant, to strain the indefinitely elastic lists of Manetho at our pleasure, there remains no other course
than to wait till some fortunate discovery relieves us [xx]
from this' dangerous experiment It appeared to me,
therefore, more advisable to refrain from any attempt
at exact chronological determinations, and, for the
present, to prefer those general methods, about the
principle of which I have spoken at the proper
place.
I now commit my work to the public, not indeed
with the assurance that I have reached the mark for
which I strove, but yet in the calm hope of obtaining
indulgent and unprejudiced readers, not so much for
myself as for the sake of the words repeated from the
very lips of the ancient Egyptians, who already, at the
distance of forty centuries before our time, esteemed
remembrance to be the real life of men.
H. BRUGSCH
Dec. 9, 1876.
CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME4
Editor's preface ... vii
Author's Preface ... xiii
Introduction .... xxxix
CHAPTER I
ORIGIN OF THE ANCIENT EGYPTIANSTHEIR NEIGHBOURS
The Type of the Race unchanged .... 1
Language akin both to Aryan and Semitic .... 2
Origin from Inner Africa .... 2
Theory of Ethiopic Origin erroneous .... 3
Civilization went up the Nile .... 4
The Nubian Monuments later and inferior .... 4
The Egyptians claimed to be Aborigines .... 4
NdghhoniB on the West: the Bibu or Libu (Libyans) .... 6
On the South: the Nahasn (Negroes) .... 6
The Kar or Kal (Qallas) furthest South .... 6
On the East: the AmuMeaning of the name .... 7
Generic Type of the Semitic race: the Kheta; Khar or Khal; Ruten or Luten; in North Palestine and Syria .... 8
Amu in the Delta very early .... 8
Monumental Records of Foreign Wars .... 8
Trophies in Mesopotamia and Ethiopia .... 8
Foreign Conquest fatal to Egypt .... 9
CHAPTER II
DIVISION OF THE COUNTRYMENTAL PECULIARITIES OF THE
EGYPTIANS
Native name of Egypt, Khem, the 'black ground' ... 10
Arabian Desert, Kesher, the 'red land' .... 11
Other significant and metaphorical names .... 11
Tamera; the inundation especially for Lower Egypt ... 11
Asiatic names, Mizraim, Muzur, Madraya, unexplained ... 12
Applied only to East part of the Delta .... 12
Two Chief Divisions, North and South, Upper and Lower ... 12
Not arbitraryDifference of speech, manners, &c. .... 13
The 'double country' and two crowns . .... 13
Phyucal Character of the land .... 14
The River and two ranges of Hills . . . .... 14
Name of the Nile, Nahar or Nahs, Semitic.. . .14
Its seven armsThe DeltaThe Canals .... 14
The Libyan and Arabian Deserts .... 16
Very ancient division into Nomes .... 16
Their capitals, governors, temples, See, .... 16
Boundary stones and land surveying .... 16
Rivalry of the Nomes .... 16
Three capitals, Memphis, Heliopolis, Thebes .... 17
Agriculture and navigation .... 17
Mild manners and peaceful life .... 18
Mental gifts and moral character .... 18
Work of the lowest classes, Manufactures .... 20
Servants, prisoners, hostages, and slaves .... 21
The nobility and administration .... 22
Education, religion, justice, laws .... 28
Faults and vices; oppression; the Pyramids .... 24
CHAPTER III
PREHISTORIC EGYPT
No 'Ages of Stone, Bronze, and Iron,' in Egypt .... .25
Its history and civilization the oldest in the world . .... 26
Its prehistoric period filled up with mythical inventions .... 26
Dynasties of Gods, Demigods, and Manes .... 26
Chronology based on astronomical reckoning .... 27
The divine dynasties how composed .... 27
Different systems of Memphis and Thebes .... 27
Patah, Ra, Shu, Seb, Osiris, Set, Hor .... 28
Significance of their names and powers .... 30
Set, the prince of darkness .... 31
That, the scribe of the gods .... 31
Ten dynasties of Demigods and Manes .... 32
The sacred animalsApis and Mneris .... 32
The Hor-she-su or successors of Horus .... 33
The prehistoric age a preparation for the historic state .... 29*
CHAPTER IV
CHRONOLOGY OF THE PHARAONIC HI8TORY
Different CalculationsDate of Mena .... 30*
Calculations based on Manetho .... 31*
His figures often disproved by the monuments .... 33*
Contemporary and collateral Dynasties .... 33*
Real chronology begins with Dynasty XXVI .... 33*
New light from genealogies .... 38
Numbers of the Table of Abydus .... 38
Attempts by astronomical calculation .... 35
Fragments of the Turin papyrus .... 36
Insuperable difficulties at present .... 36
The author's Chronological Table .... 36
CHAPTER V
MENA AND THE ANCIENT EMPIRE
This near Abydus: its ancient importance .... 38
Mena, 'the constant' the first king .... 39
Classical accounts; curse of Tnephachthus .... 39
Mena's ordinances and works .... 40
Memphis: its names, temples, and necropolis .... 41
Worship of Patah, Sokar (Osirifl) and Sokhet .... 43
Ruins of Menhis at Mit-Rahineh .... 43
Medieval accounts of the ruins .... 45
Destroyed for building Cairo .... 46
Importance of Memphis high priests .... 46
The Necropolistombs and pyramids .... 47
Importance of the Royal architects ...... 47
The 'prophets of Pharaoh's pyramid' .... 48
Their names give the succession of the kings . . . . 48
Information from the Tombs on the king and court . . . . 48
The king, Phrao, i.e., 'of the great house' .... 49
His wife and daughters, harem and children ..... 49
Nobles and servants: duels and scribes .... 50
OfficialsTresury and Exchequer, Royal Domain ... 50
Buildings and quarries; overseers and the stick .... 51
Prefects and judgesArmy and officers .... 51
Men of literature and scienceScribes .... 52
Lower servants and workmenArtists .... 53
Libyan campaign and fate of Mena .... 53
CHAPTER VI
THE SUCCESSORS OF MENA
Table of Dynasties L, II., III .... 54
Manetho compared with the monuments .... 54
Names unlike the later Pharaonic .... 56
Principles of their formation .... 56
The Thinites reigned at Memphis .... 56
They were teachers of arts, laws, science, and religion .... 57
Athothis: builder, physician, and writer .... 57
His medical writings: the Memphian papyrus .... 58
Uenephes: famine; pyramid of the 'black bull' .... 59
Tombs of the Apis bulls at Saqqarah .... 59
The 'pyramid of degrees' their sepulchres .... 59
Semempees: miracles and plague .... 60
Dynasty II.: Boethos, earthquake .... 60
Kaiechoe: worship of Apis and Mnevis .... 60
Binothris: law of female succession .... 60
Nephercheres and Sesochris .... 61-62
Dynasty III.: Necherophes: Libyan revolt .... 62
Tosorthos: physician and mason: hieroglyphic writing . . . 62
Senoferu: fresh light from the monuments .... 63
His royal cartouche, names and titles: his pyramid .... 63
Mines in the peninsula of Sinai'Inscription at Wady-Magharah' .... 66
Pyramid of Meidoum, the tomb of Senoferu .... 66
The oldest picture in the world .... 66
Senoferu recorded as a good king .... 67
Table of Kings who composed the Fourth and Fifth Dynasties .... 67
CHAPTER VII
THE FOURTH AND FIFTH DYNASTIES
Authorities for Succession of Kings .... .68
Beginning of Greek accounts of Egypt .... 67
King Khufu or Cheops (Khembes, Suphis) . .... 69
The Pyramids of GizehTheir construction .... 70
Belief in a future state .... 70
Origin of the word 'pyramid' .... 72
Each pyramid had its special name . .... 73
Materials of the pyramids of Gizeh .... 73
Quarries of Troja in Mount Mokattam .... 73
Greek &blee about Cheops .... 75
His tablets of Victories at Wady Magharah .... 76
Tombs of contemporary princes and nobles .... 76
Ratatefy his successor, little known .... 76
Khafra (Kefren or Chabryes)Second pyramid .... 76
Mysterious building near the Sphinx .... 77
Remarkable absence of inscriptions .... 77
Discovery of statues of Khafra .... 78
Wonderful technical art of this age .... .79
The Sphinx and its temple of Thutmes IV .... 79
Inscriptions, showing the age of the Sphinx .... . 80
The Sphinx an emblem of Hormakhu .... . 81
Error of Herodotus β Discoveries of De Rouge .... 82
Men-kau-ra, Mencheres, Mycerinus .... 83
Third pyramidCoffin-lid and inscription . .... 83
His character: deification; not unique . .... 84
His studies in sacred literature .... 84
ShepsekafβInscriptions at Saqqarah .... 86
Kissing the ground before Pharaoh .... 86
Dynasty v.: Userches or Uskaf .... 87
Sahnra: his pyramid and effigy .... 88
Nofe-ar-ka-ra, Nephercheres, his officers .... .88
Ranuser, Rathures; his names and pyramid .... 89
The first who used a second cartouche .... 89
Memorials at Abousir and Wady Maghaiah . .... 89-90
Tomb of Ti: pictures and inscriptions .... 91
Men-kau-hor, Mencheres ; memorials . .... 91
Tat-ka-ra or Assa : mining works at Wady Magharah . .... 91
Tombs of courtiers at Saqqarah and Gizeh . .... 91
Papyrus of his son, Patah-hotep, the most ancient MS. known .... 92
Moral precepts on the conduct of life .... 93
Unas; Onnos: pyramid of Dashur .... 94
The kings from Mena to Unas probably of one family ... 95
CHAPTER VIII
FROM THE SIXTH TO THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY
New line, in Middle Egypt ..... 96
Tela or Othoes; the first 'son of the sun;' his pyramid .... 97
Uskara; his relation to Teta .... 97
Men-ra Pepi, a very famous king: Memorials ; Mines; Bas-relief .... 97-98
His name on the oldest monument at Tanis .... 98
His public works over all Egypt .... 98
His servant UnaTransport of a sarcophagus .... 99
Wars of PepiNegroes in his arm .... 99
Devastating campaigns and slave-hunting .... 100
Tombs of great personages .... 101
First mention of the 30 years jubilee .... 102
His relation to the Egyptian Calendar .... 102
Pope's reign of 100 years ..... 103
Tomb of his wife, Merirarankh-nes .... 103
Great historical text of Una .... 103
MerenraPreparations for his burial .... 104
Noferkara: pyramid and inscriptions .... 106
Records of tombs in Middle Egypt .... 106
BebaThe city of Pep .... 106
Dark period: petty kingdoms: civil wars .... 107
Dynasty XI. 'Ranebtaui Mentuhotep' .... 107
Queen Nit-aker, the Nitocris of Herodotus .... 107
Reconstruction of the 3rd pyramid ...... 108
Difficulties about Dynasties VII.-XI .... 109
Neb-kheira, Mentu-hotep, or Ranebtaui .... 110
Renewed light from the monuments .. .... 110
New line of Theban origin .... 111
Named alternately Amentef and Mentuhotep . .... 111
Important discoveries of their coffins .... 111
Conquests of Mentuhotep Ranebtaui . .... 111
Coptos and the quarries of Hammamat .... 112
Caravan route to the Bed Sea .... 112
MentuhotepHis pyranud . .... 113
Sankh-kara, last king of the list .... 113
Important inscription at Hammamat .... 114
The land of Punt (Ophir, Somauli) .... 114
Ta-nuter, 'the land of the gods,' or 'holy land' .... 116
First expedition to Punt, under Hannu .... 116
Route from Coptos to Leucos Idmen (Qosseir) .... 117
Probable knowledge of Yemen and Hydramaut .... 117
CHAPTER IX
THE PHARAOHS OP THE TWELFTH DYNASTY
Duration of Dynasties XII-XIX .... 119
Table of the Twelfth Dynasty .... .120
Association of sons with fathers .... 120
The dynasty ThebanMonuments at Kamak .... 120
Now beauty of their works . .... 121
Artists of the family of Mertisen .... 121
Amenemhat I: his probable decent .... 122
His record: instructions to his son .... 123
Dominion extended in negro-Land .... 123
The land of Wawa:1r-0ther wars in N., S., E. and W. . . 128
His temples in all parts of Egypt .... 124
Founder of the Temple of Amon at Thebes .... 124
He was king of all EgyptHis character .... 125
The Eastern frontierPapyrus of Sineh .... 125
Troubles and attempted assassination .... 126
Usurtasen IRestoration of order .... 127
Heliopolis (Annu, On): its obelisks .... 127
Temple of Tnm: royal visits .... 128
Buildings at Heliopolis ^Important inscription .... I30
Obelisk-inscriptions give mere titles .... 130
Care for the temple and priests at Thebes 132
The tombs at Beni-hasan .... 134
Historical inscription of Ameni .... 135
Kush: inscription at Wady-Halfi .... 138
Southern boundary at the Second Cataract .... 138
Gold obtained from Nubia .... 138
Colonists in SinaiRoad from Egypt . .... 139
Memorials of the King at Tanis .... 140
Inscriptions of Mentuhotep and Meri .... 140-4
Amenemhat II.Southern border extended .... 144
Fortresses built against the negroes . ... 144
Inscription of SehathorLand of Heba .... 145
Usurtasen II.Olimax of the empire ...... 147
Inscription of Khnumhotep at Benihassan .... 147
Orderly government and public works. ... 151
Festivals of the Egyptian calendar .... 158
Paintings of Egyptian life and work .... 154
Arrival of the Amu, illustrating, but not representing, that of Jacob .... 155
Events in the life of Khnumhotep .... 157
Usurtasen III. His high renown .... 157
Temples and sanctuaries to him .... 158
His expeditions in the Sooth .... 158
Border fortresses of Semne and Kumme .... 158
Inscriptions on the boundary-stones .... . 160
Nubia called Aken (the Acina of Pliny) .... 161
Cruel razzias against the negroes .... 161
Conquests beyond the 2nd cataract: new temples .... 162
Temple of Usurtasen III. built by Thutmes III .... 162
Dedicatory inscription and festivals .... 163
Memorial inscriptions to king and officials .... 163
Qoarries of Hammamat. Khem of Coptos .... 164
Amenemhat III. construction of Lake Moeris .... 166
Regulation of the inundation .... 166
Discovery of the Isle of lake Moeris .... 167
The labyrinth: etymology of the word .... 168; 170
Not mentioned on the monuments; scanty ruins .... 168
Accounts of Herodotus and Strabo .... 168
The province detested for its worship of Sebek (Set) and the crocodile .... 169
Papyrus with geography of Moeris .... 169
Its capital, Pi-besek, Crocodilopolis .... 170
Inscriptions in the peninsula of Sinai .... 171
Temple of Osiris at Abydus .... 172
Inscription of its keeper, Sehotep-ab-ra .... 173
Amenemhat IV. and his sister-queen, Sebek-nofrura .... 173
Summary of the Twelfth Dynasty .... 174
Extension of the Empire the South and Sinai .... 174
Commerce with Libya, Palestine, &c .... 174
Immigration of Libyans, Kushites, and Adatics .... 176
Egypt the centre of civilization .... 176
Intellectual life: schools: priestly instruction. . . 176
The country improved: boundaries: registers .... 176
Temples; pyramids; tombs; sculpture and painting . .... 176
Industries: tools: gold and minerals from Sinai .... 176
Centre of administration in Upper Egypt .... 176
High perfection of Egyptian art .... 176
Criticisms of De Rouge and Lepsius .... 177-8
Names and families of artists .... 180
Pedigree of Mertisen .... 181
CHAPTER X
THE THIRTEENTH DYNA8TY
Imperfect accounts: want of monuments .... 182
Probable arrangement of Dynasties Xi .... 184
Short reigns, revolts, troubles ....... 184
Evidence of the monuments of Tanis . .... 186
Irruption of Hyksos at end of Dynasty XIII. .... 186
Most kings of Dynasty XIII, named Sebek-hotep, proving a connection with Dynasty XII. .... 186
List from the Turin papyrus .... 187
Inscription in NubiaHeight of Nile .... 190
Statues of kings found at Tanis, &c .... 191
Evidence of role over all Egypt .... 192
List of Kings in the chamber of Karnak .... 193
Records in the tombs of Lycopolis ....... 196
Inscriptions at El-Eab (Eileithyiapolis) .... 196
CHAPTER XI
SEMITES AND EGYPTIANS
Troubles and discordSilence of the monuments .... 198
Dynasty XIV. of 76 Pharaohs at Xois . .... 198
Collateral dynasties probable .... 198
Notice of the countries in question .... 199
The Egyptian Lowlands . .... 199
The pure Egyptians bounded on West and East by the Canopic and Pelusac branches of the Nile .... 199
Migratory Libyan tribes to the West .... 199
City of Karba (Karbanit) at the Canopic mouth . . 200
Later irruption of these tribes into Egypt .... 200
Semites in the East on the Tanitic Nile .... 200
Tanis (Zoan) a foreign name .... 200
Title of 'governor of the foreign peoples' .... 201
Lakes and waters with Semitic names .... 202
Peluaac nome: Pitum and Sukoth (Succoth) .... 202
Bedouin herdsmen on Pharaoh's fields .... 203
The border fortress of Khetham (Etham) .... 203
Light thrown on the Exodus .... 203
The Sethroitic nome .... 204
Hanar, the Ayaris of Josephus .... 204
Maktol (Migdol) a purely Semitic name .... 206
Anbu (Shur, Qerrhon) on lake Serbonis .... 207
Entrance to the 'road of the Philistines' .... 208
Many other Semitic names .... 208
Evidence of the monuments .... 209
Semitic element among the Egyptians .... 210
A Semitic mania under Dynasties XIX. and XX .... 210
Semitic words introduced into the language .... 211
Foreign worship of Sutekh Nub .... 212
Of Baal and Astart, Reshpu and Aniutis .... 212
Era of the 400th year of Nub used by Ramses II .... 213
All this confirmed by the monuments and papyri .... 215
The Shasu, Bedouins of Desert, as far as the Euphrates . .... 216
A branch of the Amu, beginning from Tanis, in the land of Aduma (Edom), and Mount Seir, Agreement with SS. . . 216
These tribes attracted to the Delta in search of pasture . .... 217
Administration of the Eastern provinces .... 220
Tanis the seat of government .... 220
The Hir-pit, Adon, and Ab-en-piao ....220
Offices held by foreign subjects ... 221
Neighbours of the Egyptians in Palestine .... 221
First traded with them, then immigrated .... 221
The Khar or Khal, i.e., Phoenicians .... 221
Great maritime trafficSlaves .... 222
The Kefa, sea-faring men of the Delta .... 222
Zoan (Tanis) their ancient seat .... 223
Connection with Zor (Tyre) .... 223
The Khar employed in public offices .... 223
Their language the chief of the Asiatic group .... 224
Their descendants still on Lake Menzaleh .... 225
Their fathers once lords of Egypt ' .... 226
Osiris conquered by Set .... 226
CHAPTER XII
THE TIME OF FOREIGN DOMINIONJOSEPH IN EGYPT
Manetho's domination of the Hyksos .... . 227
Their name is old Egyptian, and is confirmed by the monuments .... . 227
Story of Josephus, from Manetho .... . 227
The Hyksos of Arab origin .... . 229
Hyksos ' means King of the Shasu; Arabs, or Shepherds .... 232
Probably a term of contempt .... 232
Their connection with the Phoenicians .... 233
Testimony of the monuments .... 233
The name Men or Menttm, Asher, i.e. Syria .... 234
Connection with the Rutennu .... 234
The invasion made by Syrians, with Shasa Arabs as allies, aided by the Semitic settlers in Egypt .... 236
Points now established about the Hyksos .... 236
(1) Non-Egyptian kings of the Menti reigned in Egypt .... 236
(2) Their capital the Typhonic Avaris .... 236
(3) Adopted hieroglyphics and the court usages of Egypt . .... 236
(4) Patrons of art: Egyptian patterns modified . .... 236
(5) Supreme deity Set (or Sutekh) Nub, son of Mut .... 236
His splendid temples at Zoan and Avaris .... 237
(6) The new era of Nub, 400 years before Ramses II. .... 237
(7) Taught the Egyptians much knowledge and art . .... 237
Their names erased from the monuments .... 237
Two only preserved: the kings Apopi and Nubti .... 238
Rarafr-ab-taui (or rather, Ra-aarqenen) Apopi or Apopa, the 4th king, the Aphobis, Aphophis, Apophis, of Manetho . .... 238
Historical papyrus (Sallier, No. 1) about Apopi and Ra-Sekenen, Hak of the South, sub-king of Thebes .... 239
Revolt of the native Egyptians .... 243
Record of Aahmes, in his tomb at El-Kab .... 244
Genealogy of Aahmes .... 246
Contemporary kings : three named Ra-Sekenen Taa .... 245
The seventeenth dynasty of Manetho .... 245-7
Their tombs at ThebesThe Abbot papyrus .... 245-7
Translation of the Inscription of Aahmes .... 248
He serves as admiral under King Aahmes (Dynasty XVIII.) .... 248
Siege and capture of Avaris .... 248
Victories in Syria and Nubia .... 249
Service under Amenhotep I. and Thutmes 1 .... 250
Inscription of another Aahmes, surnamed Fen-nukheb, under Aahmes, Amenhotep L, Thutmes I. and Thutmes II .... . 251
The Hyksos expelled in the 6th year of Aahmes . .... 252
Karnes, father of Aahmes, and his queen Aah-hotep .... 252
Treasures found in her coffin . .... 252
Obscurity of this period .... 254
Hatred of the Hyksos confined to the S .... 254
Their oppression and destruction, exaggerated .... 255
They increased the splendour of Zoan-Tanis .... 257
Their monuments destroyed by the kings of Dynasty XVIII.. .... 257
Chronological relation to the Israelites in Egypt . .... 258
Epoch of King Nub, probably about 1750 b.c .... 259
Immigration of the Israelites about 1730 b.c . .... 260
Tradition placing Joseph under Aphophis .... 260
Confirmed by the inscription of Baba at El-Kab, referring to the Seven Years Famine and distribution of corn ... 261
The SS. story of Joseph corresponds perfectly to the state and manners of Egypt under the Hyksos .... 264
Also in the Loctitiei, Names, and Titles .... 265
Meaning of Josephs title, Zapknatpaneakh .... 265
Parallel in the 'Story of the two brothers' .... 266
Joseph's office of Adon over all Egypt .... 269
Epoch between the Middle and Old Empires, b.c. 1700 .... . 270
Beginning of clear history from the monuments: Egypt^s glorious time .... 271
CHAPTER XIII
THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTY
B.C. 17005
A'ahmea, Amosis; its founder .... 272
Divisions due to the foreign yoke .... 272
Opposition between Upper and Lower Egypt .... 272
Towns the centres of petty kingdoms .... 272
Aahmes ('child of the moon') not of Theban origin .... 273
Worship of Thut and the moon at Khnnm (Hermopolis) . .... 273
Expulsion and pursuit of the Hyksos .... 273
The under kings left and made his allies .... 273
Wars against Phoenicians and Negroes .... 276
Restoration of the temples; very gradual .... 276
Name of Aahmes in the quarries .... 277
Nofert-ari-Aahmes, the heiress-queen of Aahmes .... 278
Deified as the ancestress of the Eighteenth Dynasty .... . 278
Probable heiress of the Theban kingdom . .... 280
B.C. 1666
Amenhotep I (Amenophis); Nofrtari his guardian . . 280
Campaign to extend Egypt on the South . . . . 280
War with the Thuhen (Marmarides) on the North-West . .... 281
Building of the great temple at Thebes .... 282
B.C. 1683
Thutmes I. 'Thut's child,' Thotmosis . . . .... .282
Campaign in the South against Khont-Hon-nofer .... 283
Designation of lands South of Egypt .... 283
Napata, at the 'holy mountain' (Barkal) .... 283
Kush confined to the present Soudan .... 283
Mixture and names of southern races .... 284
List of victories at Kerman, near Tomboe . . . 284
The 'Governor of Kush,' first named .... 286
Riches of the SouthWorking of gold mines .... 286
Temples and fortressesVisits of Pharaohs . .... 288
Song of praise in the grotto of Silsilis .... 289
War of vengeance against Asia, lasting 600 years . .... 289
Survey of the scene of three campaigns .... 290
Roads from Egypt to Syria and the Euphrates .... 290
Western limit at the Ainanus and Taurus .... 291
Land of Upper Buthen: its petty kingdoms .... 291
Great people of the Khita (the Hethites or Hittites of SS.) .... 291
Kingdoms of Carchemish, Kadesh and Megiddo .... 292
The 'river-land' of Naharain, Mesopotamia .... 292
Ashur and Babel named on the tablets .... 292
Campaign against the Ruthen .... 293
The booty, evidence of high civilisation .... 293
Mutual influence of Egypt and Mesopotamia . .... 294
Effect on the military system of Egypt .... 296
First introduction of the horse (sus) and war-chariot, proved from the tomb of Pahir, son of Aahmes .... 295
The Tablet of Victory at Thebes .... 295
Works on the great temple at Karnak .... 296
Short reign of Thutmes I. .... 206
His sister-wife Aahmes and his three children .... 296
Pedigree of the Eighteenth Dynasty ..... 297
B.C. 1000
Thutmes II. and his sister-wife Hashop6 .... 298
His short reign: his name erased from the monuments by the jealousy of Hashop .... 298
The two campaigns in the South and East .... 299
Rock-tablet of his first year at Syene .... 299
Buildings at Thebes; at Medinet-Abu and Der-el-bahri .... 300
Royal tombs and temple of Hashop at Der-el-bahri, with the great avenue of sphinxes .... 301
Queen Hashop assumes a kings dress and masculine style .... 302
Memorial of her architect, Semnut .... 303
Her works in the best Egyptian style .... 303
The stage-temple of Der-el-bahri, with pictures and inscriptions recording the Voyage of Discovery to Punt (Ophir) .... 304
Homage paid to her ambassador .... 305
Variety of gifts and products ..... 306
Their dedication to Amon of Thebes .... 310
Hashop's ambition: seclusion of her younger brother Thutmes in Buto .... 313
Thutmes III. associated in the kingdom .... 314
Their joint tablet at Wady-Magharah .... 314
Determination of their respective dates .... .314
Hashop's beautiful obelisk of rose-granita .... 314
Time occupied in its erection .... 316
Thutmes III. alone: the Egyptian Alexander .... 316
His long reign of nearly 54 years7 .... 316
Immense number of his monuments .... 317
Egypt now the centre of history .... 317
Immense riches laid up in the temples, as explained by the priests to Germanicus .... 317-8
Table of the victories of Thutmes III. at Karnak .... 318
More than 18 campaigns in 20 years .... 318
Exaction of neglected tributes .... 319
Revolutions in Western Asia .... 319
Chaldeans of Babylon overthrown by Arabs .... 319
Ruthen, Kalu, &c., independent of Egypt . . . . 319
First campaign against Ruthen and Zam .... 320
Victory of Megiddo over king of Kadesh . . . 321
Further record of campaigns and tributes . . . 321-8
Other records of the king's victories .... 329-44
Registration of the tributes .... 344
Those of the South: Punt, Ruthen, and Kufa . . . 345
Thanksgivings and buildings at Thebes .... 346
Fortress of Thutmes III. in Mount Lebanon . . . . 346
Institution of three feasts of victory .... 347
List of forty festivals of the year .... 347
Towns given to Amon of Thebes .... 348
Hall of pillars and obelisks at Karnak .... 348
Memorials of the great first campaign . .... 349
Important list of towns at Karnak .... 349
Catalogues of the peoples of Upper Ruthen ... 349-51
Evidence of a confederacy in Palestine, under the king of Kadesh on the Orontes .... 352
History of the captain Amenemhib . .... 358
Leading authority for Thutmes III. and Amenhotep II. .... 358
The king's wars in Nahandn .... 357
Analysis of his fourteen campaigns .... 359
Tributes and treatment of hostile towns . .... 360
Articles brought from Palestine and Phoenicia .... 360
Phoenician and Assyrian commerce .... 361
From Arabia, Mesopotamia, and Lebanon .... 361
Comparison of ancient and modem names . . . 368
Pictures of plants and animals at Karnak .... ..367
The 'Holy Land' not Palestine but Arabia . .... 369
Sinai also called the 'land of the gods' . .... 369.
A poem in praise of the king and Amon .... 369
Style of this date of composition .... 373
Prisoners employed on public works .... 374
Especially on the temple of Amon at Thebes . .... 374
Architects and overseers; chief architects .... 374
Picture of brick-making at Abd-el-Quniah .... 375
'The stick is in my hand: be not idle' .... 376
Particulars of the works at Thebes .... 377
Statues of Amon, being portraits of the king . .... 377
Obelisks, adorned with metals .... 378
Domains and servants of the temple .... 378
Special worksMonolithic shrines ..... 379
Thanksgiving of the priest .... 380
Meaning of the king's names .... 382
His relations to his sister Hashop .... 383
Important inscription of his 34th year .... 384
Foundation-stone containing a document .... 384
Allofuon to his sister's hostility .... 386
The Hall of Pillars at Karnak 386
The Table of Kings' of Karnak . .... 387
Statues of the Pharaohs and the gods .... 388
Climax of Egyptian art .... 388
Statues of Thutmes I. and Amenhotep I .... 389
The Hall of Ancestors at Karnak .... 390
The works of Thutmes III. and his sister's contrasted .... 391
Temple at Medinet-Abu restored .... 392
Monuments all over the land .... 398
Southern boundary probably at Koloe .... 398
Work of Thutmes III. only as far as Semne .... 398
Temple there to Usurtasen III ...... 394
Temple to Khnum at Kumme .... 394
Temple at Boohan, opposite Wadi-Halfa .... 394
Rock tombs of EllesiehInscription of 51st year .... 395
Temple at Elephantine to the local god . .... 395
A Sothic epoch specified .... 395
Knowledge of the 'fixed year' of 365 days ... 396
Other important temples .... 396
Temple and Tablet at Abydus .... 397
Seat of Osiris-worship in Upper Egypt .... 397
Inscription of the priest Nehiu .... 401
Temple of Hathor at TentyraInscription .... 402
Finding of king Pepi's plan on leather .... 402
The temple rebuilt by the Ptolemies .... 402
Temple of Ptah at Memphis, and its endowments .... 408
Temple of the Sun at Heliopolis .... 408
The architect Amenemant ....... 408
Obelisks of Thutmes III. at Heliopolis .... 404, 406
His deification in his lifetime .... 406
Numerous memorials of him on small objects . . . 406
B.C. 1566
Amenhotep II., son of Thutmes III .... 407
Distinguished in his father's lifetime .... 407
War in the 'Red Land' between the Nile and the Red Sea .... 407
Revolt in Western AsiaFirst Campaign . .... 408
Tablet in the temple at Amada in Nubia . .... 409
Fate of the captive kings of Western Asia . .... 410
Picture and inscription at Abd-el-Qumah .... 411
Regions named in the inscriptions .... 411
Temples in Egypt and Nubia .... 411
Napata, the capital of Kush .... 411
Contemporaries of Amenhotep II .... 412
B.C. 1533
Thutmes IVHis surnames .... 413
Inscription of his servant Amenhotep .... 413
His campaigns in North and South, over 22Ί of latitude ..... 413
Only fragmentary accounts in inscriptions .... 413
His memorial-stone in front of the Sphinx . .... 414
Inscription: his vision of Hormakhu .... 415
Important testimony to the early sanding up of the statue .... 418
B.C. 1500
Amenhotep III, son of Queen Mutemua .... 419
His greatness inferred from his monuments .... 419
Scarab with his name, showing the extent of his empire .... 419
His lion hunts in Mesopotamia ...... 419
His great campaigns in Ethiopia .... 420
First campaign in. his fifth year Inscription at Philae . .... 420
Progress up the Nile, Tablet at Semne .... 421
Catalogue of the prisoners .... 421
Hands of slain enemies cut off as proofs of victory .... 422
list of tribes; some not found elsewhere .... 422
Inscription at Soleb in Upper Nubia .... 422
Wealth from auriferous regions . .... .423
Names of 'Kings' sons of Kush at the first cataract .... 423
Inscription of Amenhotep, son of Hapu, maker of the colossal statues of the King at Thebes .... 424
New quarries in the Mokattam hills .... 427
Memorial-tablet at Medinet Abu ....428
The Colossithe Vocal Memnon ..... 429
Memorial of the architect Amenhotep . .... 433
His temple Hakak at Der-el-Medina .... 433
Deified as a god of learning .... 435
His other works in Egypt and Nubia .... 436
The temple-fortress at Mount Barkal .... 436
Tomb of Khamhat; the 30 years' jubilee .... 437
Rewards to volunteer tax-payers .... 438
Thefts on the king's coronation-day .... 438
Strength of his reign; inscriptions of years 36 and 36 .... 439
His marriage with a foreign, queen .... 440
Family of Amenhotep III .... 440
B.C. 1466
Amenhotep IV., afterwards called Khunaten .... . 441
Illegitimate through his foreign blood .... 441
Hostility of the Theban priests to him .... 441
His aversion to the worship of Amon .... 441
New doctrine of the one God of light, ... 441
symbolised by the sun's disk {Aten) .... 442
His peculiar, features and figure .... 442
names of Amon and Mut obliterated . .... 442
Open rebellion of priests and people .... 442
The king's new name of Khunaten, 'the splendour of the sun's disk ' .... 443
His new city, Khu-aten, at Tell-el-Amama . . 443
The architect Bek and his family His tomb .... 444
Pictures of the sculptor Putha .... 446
Inscription at the quarries of Silsilis .... 447
Theban nobles employed on the works .... 447
Meriray chief prophet of the Sun . . . . 448
Prayer of Aahmea to the Sun .... 449
Zeal of the queen and of the queen-mother . .... 460
Picture and inscription at Tell-el-Amama .... 461
Bock-pictures of the king's family .... 461
His victories over the Syrians and Kushites .... 466
His death without male issue .... 466
Royal dignities of his sons-in-law .... 466
Sa-nekht: nothing known of him .... 466
Tut-'ankh-Amon: his memorial at Thebes .... 466
Offerings of the South and the Ruthen . . . 467
High style of Phoenician art .... 468
Excellent workmanship of the negro tributes . . 469
The 'holy father' Ai, husband of Khunaten's nurse, restores the worship of Amon .... 460-1
His tomb in the Biban-el-Moluk . .... 461
His successful wars in the North and South .... 462
Memorial of Paur, governor of the South, important for the succession of the kings .... 462
Horemhib, Ramses I. and Seti I. probably contemporaries, each with a short reign .... 462
Horemhib, the Horus of Manetho .... 463
His relationship to the royal family .... 462
His retirement at Ha-snten .... 463
His memorial at Turin, recounting his early history .... 464
He is made Adon, like Joseph .... 465
Crown-prince and son-in-law of Ai .... 466
His coronation and titles .... 466-7
Voyage down the Nile to Thebes .... 468
Visitation of the whole kingdom .... 468
Works from Nathu (the Delta) to Nulna .... 468
The temple and statues restored .... 468
Silence of the documents about Ai .... 469
Doubt about the 'heiress-daughter' .... 469
Horemhib's coronation in the temple at Thebes .... 469
Destruction of the works of Khunaten .... 469
The temple of Amon enlarged and beautified . .... 469
Submission of foreign nations .... 470
Picture and inscription at Silsilis .... 470
Tomb of an official at Qumah .... 472
Ton^b of the priest Nofer-hotep at Thebes .... 472
Inscription of his 2Ist year; an example of the historical value of private documents .... 473-4
Chronological Summary of the Reign of Thutmes III. .... 475
Note on the obelisks of Thutmes III. at Heliopolis, and 'Cleopatra's Needles' .... 476
Additions to Vol. 1 .... 477
[xxxix]
THE HISTORY OF EGYPT
INTRODUCTION
The History of Egypt, the names and deeds of its
kings and princes, the varied fortunes of the Egyptian race during a course of
more than sixty centuries;
such is the comprehensive subject of this work.
Our purpose is to collect into one view what the monuments and books tell us of the history of this most
remarkable land and people on the favoured banks
of the Nile, beginning with the first native king Mena, and, if God permit,
finishing with the present reigning prince of Egypt, the Khedive Ismael Pasha I.
In the first portion of our work, we shall endeavour
to portray the historical development of -the Egyptians
under the rule of the Pharaohs. King Mena will form the starting point of our
narrative, and Alexander the Great, the liberator and saviour of Egypt
from the yoke of the Persians, its closing epoch.
This part of the work was first published (in French)
twenty years ago, when we endeavoured to bring
together into one great picture the results of the [xl]
examination of the monuments by ourselves as well
as others, over the wide field of old Egyptian history.
The task, in truth, was not an easy one, and it
was certainly beyond our power at a first attempt,
especially in a foreign language, not merely to place
before enquiring students long lists of kings' names
with lifeless numbers attached to them, but, led by
the guiding hand of the monuments, to reproduce, if
only in a general sketch, yet with the greatest possible
truth and likelihood, the life and activity of the old inhabitants of the Nile Valley in the earliest kingdom
of the world. To render the task still more difficult, there was added the serious fact, that such
monuments as were then known and had been
examined by learned men, yielded only a narrow
range of information. For |he earliest history of the
Egyptians does not enjoy the advantage of having
been handed down to posterity by the so-called classic writers of antiquity in
its true outlines and in a connected series of events. On the contrary, the stories of
the classic times, intricately confused and transformed
into a caricature, have proved rather injurious than
serviceable, because they have disseminated false views,
and have spread a cloud of fables and tales over Egypt and her history, during a period of more than
twenty centuries. Only of late have the monuments,
once again brought to light and awakened to new life,
torn aside the deceitful veil, revealed the truth, and
furnished the evidence that in the times of classic antiquity the history of the ancient Egyptians was already
an uncomprehended book, like that with the seven [xli]
seals. Unhappily the revelation has come almost too
late to. preserve the vast world of stone, which had
been meanwhile destroyed with its countless historical
inscriptions.
But yet, in spite of all that has perished, never
to return, the last twenty years have^ brought to the light of day an
extraordinary and almost unexpected wealth of new discoveries and revelations.
A single walk through the rooms of the Egyptian
Museum at Boulaq, the port of Cairo, brings us at
each step to monuments of the most remote ages, not
only of Egyptian history, but of the whole history of
mankind. Thanks to the lively interest which the
most enlightened prince of the eastern world has
taken in these investigations, we here see an unbroken
series of new witnesses of the old time, raised from the
bosom of the earth into the light of day, to give us information about the long vanished past, whose starting
point can no longer be reached by the remotest stages
in the ordinary historical measurement of time.
The 'Tables of Kings' of Saqqarah and Abydus,
both containing a selection of Egyptian monarchs from the first Pharaoh Mena onwards, give
us the most authentic evidence, now no longer to
be doubted, that the primitive ancestors of the
Egyptian dynasties, the Pharaohs of Memphis, must be
greeted as real historical personages, and that King
Ramses II. (about 1350 B.C.), the Sesostris of the
Greek fabulous history of the Egyptians, was preceded by at least seventy-six legitimate sovereigns:
that is to say, in other words, there were so many [xlii]
generations of men, who lived during a space of time
which is greater than the sum total of the years that
have elapsed from Ramses II. down to the present day.
Such a comparison of the extent of time between two
epochs historically memorable teaches us to form a
more impressive estimate of the astounding age of
Egyptian history than any positive numbers. It gives
us some approximate idea of the value of the monuments, preserved through such a
space of time, for understanding the development of humanity, whose
indestructible boundary stones, at the extremest limit of the political horizon,
will be marked for all ages by the pyramids of Memphis.
Ought it to cause surprise if the newly-lighted torch
of knowledge does not shine deep enough into these
remote ages of hoar antiquity? if in the dark corridors
of primeval history the guiding clue of monumental
discovery suddenly breaks off, or reaches its end when
least expectedor if the attention of the writer
dwells fondly upon strange names, and on the deeds
of a time full of simple childlike ideas, for which the history of our own day,
with its great world-stirring aims, has long since lost the standard of comparison? Though the pampered darling of our busy
age may smile as scornfully as he will at the life and
doings of the 'ancients' of the Nile Valley, yet by the
reflecting man that venerable antiquity, with its genuine
striving after the dignity of man, will be viewed in the
clear light of the earliest twilight dawn of the civilization and ennobling of his race, and with a simply
thankful mind he will devote his full attention to the [xliii]
life and work of these forefathers of mankind, as it is
portrayed by their own hands.
If, on the one hand, the monuments of this most
ancient history have in our day received so remarkable
an increase, that they serve to fill up in the most welcome manner many gaps in the first edition of the Egyptian history, to correct many errors, and not seldom to
confirm or to contradict conjectures previously made,
so meanwhile another advantage has been won for these
enquiries, the importance of which for historical research may be pronounced
immeasurable. The decypherment of the old Egyptian texts has, by the united
labour of gifted men of science, particularly of late
years, reached such great certainty, in consequence
of a methodical treatment, that the contents of each
inscription can be exactly determined, at least so far
that gross errors are no longer possible. A sober and
healthy criticism has begun to assert its full right in
this province, as in others, by subjecting the course of
its researches to the general laws of enquiry into that
which is as yet unknown.
What conquests the growing knowledge of the old
Egyptian language and writing has meanwhile won
for historical research, is best shown by the numerous
writings of deserving men of science, who have chosen
the decyphering of the most important inscriptions of
Egyptian antiquity as the object of their studies, the
results of which throw such a surprising light on the most
important periods of ancient history. The works of
real genius by the never-to-be-forgotten Viscount E. de
Rouge, (a French scholar too soon lost to science by [xliv]
death,) on the irruption of the Mediterranean people into Egypt in the times of the nineteenth and twentieth
dynasties, and the invaluable contributions which M.
Chabas, of Chalons, has made towards a knowledge of
the same reigns, especially by his acute decyphering
of the hieratic rolls of papyrus in the British Museum,
form turning points of the highest importance in the
whole province of Egyptian history, and deserve to be
mentioned as real conquests of the first rank.
In the presence of these venerable remains of monuments, the witnesses of a past
world full of riddles and wonders, and considering the important discoveries
which the acuteness of the human mind has wrung from the inscriptions in the
most recent times, ||we may perhaps be permitted to indulge the modest hope,
that this new edition of the History of the ancient Egyptians may at least in
some degree answer the requirements which the reader is entitled to ask for in
the treatment of an interesting subject, the materials of which
have already been prepared by the labours of scholarship. For the scholar retires from the stage, and
leaves to the historian the delightful but difficult task
of exhibiting in one view that whole, whose several parts have been treated
separately by the varied resources of science, often without divining or anticipating their connection.
[1]
CHAPTER I
ORIGIN OF THE ANCIENT EGYPTIANSTHEIR
NEIGHBOURS
Although, in so long a space of time as sixty centuries, events and revolutions of great historical importance must of necessity have completely altered the
political state of Egypt, yet, notwithstanding all, the
old Egyptian race has undergone but little change;
for it still preserves to this day those distinctive features
of physiognomy, and those peculiarities of manners
and customs, which have been handed down to us, by
the united testimony of the monuments and the accounts of the ancient classical
writers, as the hereditary characteristics of this people.
Historical researches concerning a race of mankind
are inseparably connected with the important and
momentous enquiry after their primeval home, the
cradle of their historic childhood. Nor does the
historian by himself possess the means for a satisfactory
solution of this question. The auxiliary sciences of
the natural history of the human race and of comparative philology must be taken into council, in order to
guide us, even though it be but approximately, to the [2]
origin of nations and the directions in which they have
migrated. It is not our intention to occupy; ourselves
with the details of those researches, on the ground of
which the first-named science has laboured to determine
the primeval home of the ancient Egyptian race. It may suffice to lay down as a first settled pointalthough
the feet is questioned by the younger schoolthat this
science believes itself to possess positive proofs, as the
result of which the forefathers of the Egyptians cannot
be reckoned among the African races, properly so
called. The form of the skullso at least the elder
school teachesas well as the proportions of the
several parts of the body, as these have been determined from examining a great number of mummies,
are held to indicate a connection with the Caucasian
family of mankind. The Egyptians, together with some
other nations, form, as it would seem, a third branch of
that race, namely, the family called Cushite, which is
distinguished by special characters from the Pelasgian
and the Semitic families. Whatever relations of kindred may be found always to exist between these
great races of mankind, thus much may be regarded
as certain, that the cradle of the Egyptian people must
be sought in the interior of the Asiatic quarter of the
world. In the earliest ages of humanity, far beyond
all historical remembrance, the Egyptians, for reasons
unknown to us, left the soil of their primeval home,
took their way towards the setting sun, and finally
crossed that bridge of nations, the Isthmus of Suez, to
find a new fatherland on the favoured banks of the
holy Nile.
[3] Comparative philology, in its turn, gives powerful support to this hypothesis. The Egyptian languagewhich has been preserved on the monuments of the oldest time, as well as in the late-Christian manuscripts of the Copts, the successors of the people of the Pharaohsshows in no way any trace of a derivation and descent from the African families of speech. On the contrary, the primitive roots and the essential elements of the Egyptian grammar point to such an intimate connection with the Indo-Germanic and Semitic languages, that it is almost impossible to mistake the close relations which formerly prevailed between the Egyptians and the races called Indo-Germanic and Semitic.
We will not pass over in silence a Greek account, remarkable
because of its origin, according to which the primitive abode of the Egyptian
people is to be sought in Ethiopia. According to an opinion strongly advocated
by ancient writers, and even subscribed to by some modem historians, little
conversant with the facts of the case, the honour of first founding Egyptian
civilization should be awarded to a society of priests
from the city of Meroe. Descending the course of the
Nileso runs the storythey are supposed to have
settled on the territory of the later city of Thebes, and
there to have founded the first state with a theocratic
form of government. Although, on the ground of the
ancient tradition, this view has been frequently repeated in the historical
works of subsequent times, it is nevertheless stamped with the mark of error, as it dispenses
with any actual proof. It is not to the Ethiopian
priests that the Egyptian empire owes its origin, its [4]
form of government, and the characteristic stages of
its high civilization; but much rather was it the Egyptians that first ascended the river, to found in Ethiopia
temples, cities, and fortified places, and to diffuse the blessings of a
civilized state among the rude dark-coloured population. Whichever of the Greek historians concocted the marvellous fiction of the first
Ethiopic settlement in Egypt was led into the mistake by a confusion with the
influence which Ethiopia exercised on the fortunes of Egypt during a comparatively
late period, and by carrying this back, without further
consideration, into the prehistoric age.
Supposing, for a moment, that Egypt had owed
her civil and social development to Ethiopia, nothing
should be more probable than the presumption of our
finding monuments of the highest antiquity in that
primitive home of the Egyptians, while in going down
the river we ought to light only upon monuments of a
later age. Strange to say, the whole number of the
buildings in stone, as yet known and examined, which were erected on both sides
of the river at the bidding of the Egyptian and Ethiopian kings, furnish the
incontrovertible proof, that the long series of temples, cities, sepulchres, and
monuments in general, exhibit a distinct chronological order, of which the oldest
starting-point is found in the Pyramids, at the apex of
the Delta, south of the bifurcation of the great river.
As, in proceeding southwards, we approach nearer and
nearer to the rapids and cataracts of the Upper Nile,
right into the heart of the later Ethiopian kingdom,
the more does the stamp of antiquity vanish from the [5]
whole body of extant monuments; the more evident is
the decline of art, of taste, and of beauty. In short,
the Ethiopian style of artso far as the monuments
still preserved allow us to form a judgmentis destitute of all independent character. The first view of
the Ethiopian monuments at once carries the conviction, that we can recognise no special quality beyond
the rudest conception and the most imperfect execution
of a style of art originally Egyptian. The most clumsy
imitation of Egyptian attainments in all that relates
to science and the arts, appears as the acme of the
intellectual progress and the artistic development
of Ethiopia.
According to the accounts of the Greek and Roman
writers who had occasion to visit Egypt and to have
close intercourse with the people of the country, the
Egyptians themselves held the belief, that they were
the original inhabitants of the land. The fertile valley
of the Nile, according to their opinion, formed the
heart and centre of the whole world. To the West of
it dwelt the groups of tribes, which bore the general
name of Ribu or Libu, the ancestors of those Libyans
who are so often mentioned in the historical works and
geographical descriptions of the ancients. Inhabiting
the north coasts of Africa, they extended their abodes
eastward as far as the districts along the Canopic
branch of the Nile, now called that of Rosetta or
Rashid. From the evidence of the monuments, they
belonged to a light-coloured race, with blue eyes and
blond or red hair. According to the very remarkable
researches of the French general Faidherbe, they may [6]
have been the earliest representatives of that race
(perhaps of Celts?) who migrated from the north of
Europe to Africa, making their way through the three Mediterranean peninsulas,
and gradually taking possession of the Libyan coasts. It is a noteworthy phenomenon that, as early as the remote times of the Fourth
Dynasty of Egyptian sovereigns, some people belonging
to this race (men, women, and children) wandered into
Egypt to display their dexterity as dancers, combatants,
and gymnasts, in the public games which delighted
young and old; just as at the present day the Egyptians
still amuse themselves with the buffooneries and skilful
tricks of wandering Moghrabins. The Libyans, however, who appear on the walls of the sepulchres from
the fourth to the Twelfth Dynasty, are distinguished
from the reddish-brown Egyptians by their light-grey
or light-brown complexion, suggesting the probability,
that they may not have had a very close relationship
to the white Libyans of later times.
The great mixture of tribes in many branches, who
had their primeval homes in the wide regions and
marshy districts of the Upper Nile, from the Egyptian
frontier at the first cataract (close to the city of
Syene), have on the monuments the common name of
Nahasu. In the coloured representations they appear
of a black or dark-brown complexion, with unmistakable Negro features, and with a thoroughly primitive
and simple dress. There can be no doubt that we have
to recognise in them the ancestors of the Negro race of
the present day. In the most ancient times, their
northern tribes dwelt in immediate proximity to the [7]
Egyptian frontier; while the Kar or Kal, often mentioned by the ancient Eg3rptians about the seventeenth
century B.C.probably the ancestors of the modern Gallaformed the southernmost branch, then known,
of the great groups of nations of inner Africa. These
dark-coloured neighbours often molested the Egyptian
subjects of the southern regions; and the kings had
to resort to arms in order to drive back the untamed
hordes, and to fix a barrier against their inroads by
strong garrisons and well-built forts.
Turning our eyes to the East, across the narrow
Isthmus of Suez, we meet on the ancient soil the
people of that great nation, which the Egyptians designated by the name of Amu. Whether we prefer to
explain this name by the help of the Semitic languages,
in which it has the general significance of 'people,' or
whether we resort to the Egyptian vocabulary, in which ame (more usually
amen)
has the meaning of 'herdsman,'in either case, this one thing is certain, that
the Egyptians of the Pharaonic age used the term in a
somewhat contemptuous sense. These Amu were the
Pagans, the Kaffirs, or 'infidels' of their time. In the
coloured representations they are distinguished chiefly
by their yellow or yellowish-brown complexion, while their dress has sometimes a
great simplicity, but sometimes shows a taste for splendour and richness in the
choiceness of the cut and the coloured designs woven into
the fabric. In these Amu scientific research has long
since perceived the representatives of the great Semitic
family of nations, though, in our own opinion, the same
name includes also many peoples and families, who [8]
appear to have but a slight relationship with the pure
Semitic race.
The most remarkable nations among the Amu, who appear in the course of Egyptian
history as commanding respect by their character and their deeds, are
the Kheta, the Khar (or Khal), and the Ruten (or
Luten). But moreover it is to be especially remarked,
as a fact established beyond dispute, that even in the
most glorious times of the Egyptian monarchy the
Amu were settled as permanent inhabitants in the
neighbourhood of the present lake Menzaleh. A great
number of towns and villages, canals and pools, in that
region, formerly bore names unmistakably Semitic, as
we shall hereafter prove in fuller detail.
The most conspicuous part of Egyptian history, so
far as it has been made known by the monuments as
yet discovered and by the inscriptions on them, consistsbesides the changes of the
Dynastiesof conflicts
within and without, and of victorious campaigns which
the Pharaohs undertook at the head of their warriors
against the nations who were their nearest neighbours.
In such expeditions the kings sought to open new
roads to all parts of the then known world, in order to
extend the power and the territories of the Egyptian
empire to the utmost bounds of the earth known to
them. In the most glorious times of Egyptian history,
inscribed pillars of stone, set up on the great plains of
Mesopotamia as well as in the almost inaccessible
regions of Inner Africa, served as speaking witnesses
to the fame of the Egyptian arms and to the exploits
of the Theban kings of Upper Egypt. Although the [9]
ravages of time, in the long course of the world's
history, have made them disappear without leaving a
trace behind, yet the memory of these exploits is
clearly preserved in some monuments of victory.
Like the rest of mankind, the Egyptians at last found their spirits cramped in their own proper home, and their restlessness found ample satisfaction in the warlike expeditions which opened to them the wide world and led them to covet the possession of the rich and fruitful territories of Asia and Africa beyond their own borders. The agricultural became a conquering people, regardless of the curse which is as old as the history of the world. For their foreign possessions, hard to win, j but still harder to keep, became a thorn in their own flesh, which at length brought the great body politic of Egypt to a miserable end.
[10]
CHAPTER II
DIVISION OP THE COUNTRY. MENTAL PECULIARITIES OP THE EGYPTIANS
Egypt is designated in the old inscriptions, as well as
in the books of the later Christian Egyptians, by a
word which signifies 'the black land,' and which is read
in the Egyptian language Kem or Kami. The ancients
had early remarked that the cultivable land of Egypt
was distinguished by its dark and almost black colour,
and certainly this peculiar colour of their soil suggested to the old Egyptians the name of the black
land. This name and its derivation receive a further
corroboration from the fact, that the neighbouring
region of the Arabian desert bore the name of Tesher,
or 'the red land,' in contradistinction to the black
land (the A'in of the monuments, the Ζan in Pliny, an
appellation of the nome afterwards called the Heroopolitan). On countless occasions the king is mentioned
in the inscriptions as 'the lord of the black country
and of the red country,' in order to show that his rule
extended over cultivated and uncultivated Egypt in
the wider sense of the word. We must take this opportunity of stating that the Egyptians designated
themselves simply as the people of the black land, and
that the inscriptions, so far as we know, have handed [11]
down to us no other appellation as the distinctive name of the Egyptian people.
On the other hand, the monuments make us acquainted with a number of other names, which served
to designate this same land of Egypt in a special
manner. Among the oldest is unquestionably the name
Tamera, which seems to have meant the country of
the inundation, and was applied more particularly
to Lower Egypt. Other inscriptions belonging to the
later age designated Egypt by appellations conceived
for the most part in a poetical spirit. Among the most frequent expressions of
this class are the following : The land of the sycomore, the land of the olive,
the land of the Holy Eye, the land of the sixth day
of the moon (intercalary day). The explanation of
these and other designations can only be sought in
those writings of the ancient Egyptians which relate
to the doctrine of divine things and to the legends of
the gods and divine beings, for it is a well-known
fact that the Egyptians, precisely in the same manner
as the Hebrews, believed that they found in the
name of a person or place reference to certain events
or to remarkable circumstances, whence the mere
similarity of sound often gave occasion for incredibly bold identifications. The
derivation of words according to fixed laws, corresponding to the natural state
of things, was quite unknown to the ancients, and
it must often make the hair of a modem philologer
stand on end, to see the forced and violent comparison
of words indulged in by the ancients in their explanations of significant proper names.
[12]
A real enigma is proposed to us in the derivation
and meaning of the curious proper name, by which the
foreign peoples of Asia, each in its own dialect, were
accustomed to designate Egypt. The Hebrews gave
the land the name of Mizraim; the Assyrians, Muzur;
the Persians, Mudraya. We may feel assured that at
the basis of all these designations there lies an original
form which consisted of the three letters M-z-r, all
explanations of which have as yet been unsuccessful.
Although I intend hereafter to consider more particularly the derivation of this puzzling name, which is
still preserved at the present day in the Arabic appellation Misr, I will here premise the remark, that this
name was originally applied only to a certain definite part of Egypt, in the
east of the Delta, which, according to the indications of the monuments, was
covered and defended by many 'zor,' or fortresses, and
was hence called in Egyptian Mazor (that is, fortified).
Ancient Egypt, most commonly mentioned in general
as 'the double land,' consisted of two great divisions,
which, after their situation, were called in contrast with
each other the land of the South and the land of the
North, as is attested by the inscriptions. The first
corresponds to that part of Egypt which, following the
Greek name, we now know as Upper Egypt, and which
the Arabs of the present day call by the appellation
of Said. The land of Upper Egypt began on the south
at the ivory-island-city of Elephantine, which lay opposite to Syene (the modem trading town of Assouan) on
the right bank of the river; and its northern boundary
reached to the neighbourhood of the Meraphian district [13] on the left bank of
the holy river. Northern Egypt comprehended the remaining part of the land,
called the Low country, the land of Behereh of the Arabs, the Delta of the Greek
writers. This division, which exists just as much in our own day as it did in
the most ancient times, is neither accidental nor arbitrary; for it is founded
not only on a local difference in the respective dialects of the inhabitants,
but on the marked
distinction of habits, manners, and customs, which divides the Egyptians in the
North and the South from one another. Already in the thirteenth century before
our era, this difference of speech is proved by documentary evidence. In a
manuscript which goes back to that date the learned author takes occasion to
contrast the speech of a man of Upper Egypt with the speech of one of Lower
Egypt, for the purpose of characterising most strikingly the obscurity and
unintelligibility of a literary work. (See Vol. II. p. 109).
This chief division of Egypt, which according to the sacred traditions of the
Egyptian priests was referred back to the time of the god-kings, explains not
only
the name of 'double country,' especially in the constantly recurring title of
the kings, as 'the lords of the double country,' but it enables us to see
clearly the grounds of the opposition by which, according to the myth, the
sovereignty of the South was specially committed to the god Set, that of the
North to the god Hor, the son of Osiris. It was a perpetual custom of the Egyptians that, after
the old traditional manner, every king, on the day of his solemn coronationwhich was distinct from the day of his receiving the
[14] kingdom in his
father's lifetime or on the death of his predecessorreceived as his chief
insignia two crowns, of which the white upper one symbolised his sovereignty
over the South, the red lower one, on the contrary, his dominion over the North,
of the Egyptian kingdom.
The land of Egypt resembles a small narrow girdle, divided in the midst by a
stream of water, and hemmed in on both sides by long chains of mountains. On the
right side of the stream, to the East, the chain of hills called Arabian
accompany the river for its whole length; on the opposite, the Western side,
the low hills of the Libyan desert extend in the same direction with the river
from South to North up to the shore of the Mediterranean Sea. The river itself was designated by the Greeks and
Romans by the name of Neilos or Nilus. Although
this word is still retained in the Arabic language as Nil, with the special
meaning of 'inundation,' yet its origin is not to be sought in the old Egyptian
language; but, as has been lately suggested with great probability, it is to be
derived from the Semitic word Nahar or Nahal, which has the general
signification of 'river.' From its bifurcation south of the ancient city of
Memphis, the river divided itself into three great arms, which watered the Lower
Egyptian flat lands which spread out in the shape of the Greek letter
Δ (Delta),
and with four smaller arms formed the seven famous mouths of the Nile.
The Egyptian districts, called by the Greeks Nomes, which in the upper
land lay on both sides of the river, comprehended in the inner part of the Delta
[15] larger circuits, which were surrounded like islands by the arms of the Nile
and their canals. Beyond these island nomes other districts extended on the
Arabian and Libyan sides of the Lower Egyptian region of the stream. They are
called in the lists the Western and Eastern nomes; and they correspond to the
modern provinces of Gharbieh and Sharkieh, names which have the same meaning.
This special division of the upper and lower countries into the districts called
Nomes is of the highest antiquity, since we already find on the monuments of the fourth dynasty some nomes mentioned by their names, as well as some towns with
the nomes to which they belonged. Thirty centuries later the same nomes appear
on the monuments of the Ptolemaic and Roman times, arranged in regular and
very-detailed tables, which separate the upper and the lower country by a clear
distinction. Upper Egypt contained 22 nomes. Lower Egypt 20, so that there
was a total for all Egypt of 42 nomes, which the native language designated
sometimes by the word Sep or Hesep, sometimes by the word Tash. According to the
account given in a papyrus, the division into 36 districts rests on a particular
view, which connected the terrestrial division into nomes with the 36 ruling
houses of the heavens (in astrology). In the celestial Egypt, as in the
terrestrial, the first nomein this case that of the first rulerwas
dedicated to the goddess
of the star Sothis (Sirius).
Each district had its own capital, which was at the same time the seat of the
captain for the time being, whose office and dignity passed by inheritance, ac-
[16]
cording to the old Egyptian laws, from the father to the eldest grandson on the
mother's side. The capital formed likewise the central point of the particular
divine worship of the district which belonged to it. The sacred lists of the
nomes have handed down to us the names of the temple of the chief deity, of the
priests and priestesses, of the holy trees, and also the names of the
town-harbour of the holy canal, the cultivated land and the land which was only
fruitful during the inundation, and much other information, in such completeness
that we are in a position, from the indications contained in these lists, to
form the most exact picture of each Egyptian nome in all its details, almost
without any gaps. Finally, we must not omit to remark that the several districts
were separated from each other by boundary stones, and that the Egyptian
authorities took the greatest pains in attending to the measurement of all the
lands, for the making of canals and the inspection of the dams.
Egyptian history, so far as the monuments preserved from eternal oblivion throw
light on the matter, furnishes proof that each nome formed in a certain degree
a government complete in itself. It happened very often, that the inhabitants of
one district threatened an attack on the occupants of another on account of some
dispute about divine or human questions. The hostile feelings of the opponents
not unfrequently broke out into a hard struggle, and it required the whole armed
power of the king to extinguish at its first outburst the flaming torch of war,
kindled by domineering chiefs of nomes or ambitious priests.
[17] The disastrous results of such feuds sometimes affected even the whole
dynasty. The reigning family had to descend from the throne and give up the
country and crown to the victorious prince of a nome. Hence not unfrequently
arose the changes of dynasty, and the different names of the capitals of nomes
in the Book of Kings handed down to us from Manetho. There are, however, three
districts, above all others, which in the course of Egyptian history maintained
the brilliant reputation of being the seats of government for the land: in Lower
Egypt the nomes of Memphis and Heliopolis (On), and in Upper Egypt that of
Thebes.
The old inhabitants of Egypt, like their descendants of today who inhabit the
'black country,' obtained nourishment and increase from their favoured soil.
The wealth and prosperity of the country and its inhabitants were founded on
agriculture and the breeding of cattle. Tillage, favoured by the proverbial
fertility of the soil, had its fixed seasons regulated by the annual
inundations. The special care already bestowed in the remotest antiquity on that
important part of agricultural industry, the breeding and tending of cattle, is
set in the clearest light by the evidence of the monuments. The walls of the
sepulchral chapels are covered with thousands of bas-reliefs and their
explanatory inscriptions, which preserve for us the most abundant disclosures
respecting the labours of the field and the rearing of cattle, as practised by
the old Egyptians. In them, also, navigation plays an important part, as the
sole means of transport for long [18] distances. In ancient times, as in our own
day, commerce and travelling were carried on upon the Nile and its canals. On
the chief festivals of the Egyptian year the Pharaohs themselves did not disdain
to sail along the sacred river in the gorgeous royal ship, in order to perform
mystic rites in special honour of agriculture. The priests regarded the plough
as a most sacred implement, and their faith held that the highest happiness of
man, after the completion of his pilgrimage here below, would consist in tilling
the Elysian fields of the subterranean god Osiris, in feeding and tending his
cattle, and navigating the breezy water of the other world in slender skiffs.
The husbandman, the shepherd, and the boatman, were in fact the first founders
of the gentle mannersthe honoured authors of that most ancient, peaceful
lifeof the people who flourished in the blessed valley of the Nile.
We cannot close this chapter without still taking an enquiring look at the
peculiar mental endowments of the ancient Egyptians, about which the information
of the monuments will be of course our faithful guides. There are not wanting
very learned and intelligent personsnot excepting some who have won an
illustrious name in historical enquirieswho
teach us to regard the Egyptians
as a people reflective, serious, and reserved, very religious, occupied only
with the other world, and caring nothing or very little about this lower life;
just as if they had been the Trappists of antiquity. But could it have been
possiblewe ask with wonder and bewildermentthat the fertile and
bounteous land, that the noble river [19] which waters its soil, that the pure
and smiling heaven, that the beaming sun of Egypt, could have produced a people
of living mummies and of sad philosophers, a people who only regarded this life
as a burden to be thrown off as soon as possible? No! Travel through the land
of the old Pharaohs; look at the pictures carved or painted on the walls of the
sepulchral chapels; read the words cut in stone or written with black ink on
the fragile papyrus; and you will soon be obliged to form another judgment on
the Egyptian philosophers. No people could be gayer, more lively, of more
childlike simplicity, than those old Egyptians, who loved life with all their
heart, and found the deepest joy in their very existence. Far from longing
for death, they addressed to the host of the holy gods the prayer to preserve
and lengthen life, if possible, to the 'most perfect old age of 110 years.' They
gave themselves up to the pleasures of a merry life. The song and dance and
flowing cup, cheerful excursions to the meadows and the papyrus marshesto
hunt with bow and arrow or sling, or to fish with spear and hookheightened
the enjoyment of life, and were the recreations of the nobler classes after work
was done. In connection with this merry disposition, humorous jests and lively
sallies of wit, often passing the bounds of decorum, characterised the people
from age to age. They were fond of biting jests and smart innuendos; and free
social talk found its way even into the silent chambers of the tomb. But the
propensity to pleasure was a dangerous trap for the youth of the old Egyptian
schools, and the judicious teachers had much need to [20]
keep a curb on the
young people. If admonition utterly failed, the chastising stick came into play,
for the sages of the country believed that 'The ears of a youth are on his
back.'
The lowest classes of the people, 'the mob,' as the inscriptions call them,
were occupied with husbandry, the breeding of cattle, navigation, fishing, and
the different branches of the most simple industries. From a very early period stone
was wrought according to the rules of an advanced skill; and metals, namely,
gold, silver, copper, iron (at first meteoric iron), were melted and wrought
into works of art or tools and implements; wood and leather were formed into a
great
variety of valuable objects; glass was cast; flax was spun and woven into
stuffs; ropes were twisted; baskets and mats of rushes were plaited; and on
the
round potter's wheel great and small vessels were formed by clever artists from
the rich day of the Nile, and baked in the fiery furnace. Sculptors and painters
found profitable work among the rich patrons of art at the court of the Pharaohs; and a whole world of busy artizans worked for daily wages under the bright
blue sky of Egypt.
But all these, the humble followers of the earliest human art industry, were
held 'in bad odour,' and the lowest scribe in the service of a great man looked
down
with the greatest contempt on the toiling, labouring people. It was esteemed
better to be a servant in the house of the Pharaoh, and to bustle about in the
service
of their masters in the halls of the noble families. Though themselves children
of the people, the class of [21] servants found help and protection from their
lords, and had a share in the honour of the court. Spoilt by the plenty, luxury,
and extravagance of splendid life, they knew not the painful lot of the workman.
Death itself
did not grudge the servants a part with the owners of the gorgeous sepulchres.
For in the chambers of the dead, the deep pits of which hid in the place of
honour
the embalmed bodies of the noble masters, room was reserved by the artist's hand
for the memory of the faithful servant. But too obedient to the orders of their
lords, the servants held in slight regard the 'stinking' masses of the people,
and abhorred the society of the 'miserable' traders and workmen.
Returning from successful campaigns abroad to the banks of the holy river, the
princes and captains of the warriors, in the course of time, brought a great
number of prisoners into the country, as booty of war: king's children, nobles,
and common people of foreign origin. Some as hostages, others as slaves,
inhabited the towns of their Egyptian lords; those not noble being promoted to
the rank of domestic servants, or condemned to work in the fields with the
common herd of the people. Dark-coloured inhabitants of the southern regions of
the Upper Nile and light-coloured Canaanites, armed with sticks, attended the
great men on their journeys as guards of honour, or, in the service of the
court, enforced respect in an office like that of the cawasses of our day.
The noble class of the Egyptian people had nothing in common with the vulgar 'mob;' for they derived [22] their origin, for the most part, from the royal
house,
the nearest branches of which, the king's children and grandchildren (Sutenrekh),
were held in high honour and respect. To them were committed the highest offices
of the court, to which they were attached by abundant rewards from the Pharaoh's
ever open hand. The nobles held as their hereditary possessions villages
and tracts of land, with the people thereto belonging, bands of servants, and
numerous herds of cattle. To their memory, after their decease, were dedicated,
those
splendid tombs, the remains of which, on the raised plain of the Libyan desert
or in the caverns of the Egyptian hills, are still searched with admiring wonder
by later ages, down to our own day. Ambition and arrogant pride form a
remarkable feature in the spirit of the old dwellers on the Nile. Workman
competed with work- man, husbandman with husbandman, official with official, to
outvie his fellow, and to appropriate the favour and praises of the noble lords.
In the schools, where the poor scribe's child sat on the same bench beside the
offspring of the rich, to be trained in discipline and wise learning, the
masters knew how by timely words to goad on the lagging diligence of the
ambitious scholars, by holding out to them the future reward which awaited
youths skilled in knowledge and letters.
Thus the slumbering spark of self-esteem was stirred to a flame in the youthful
breast, and emulation was stimulated among the boys. The clever son of the poor
man, too, might hope by his knowledge to climb the ladder of the higher offices,
for neither his birth nor position in life raised any barrier, if only the
youth's mental [23] power justified fair hopes for the future. In this sense,
the restraints of caste did not exist, and neither descent nor family hampered
the rising career of the clever. Many a monument consecrated to the memory of
some nobleman gone to his long home, who during life had held high rank at the
court of Pharaoh, is decorated with the simple but laudatory inscription, 'His
ancestors were unknown people.'
It is a satisfaction to avow that the training and instruction of the young
interested the Egyptians in the highest degree. For they fully recognised in
this the sole means of elevating their national life, and of fulfilling the high
civilizing mission which Providence seemed to have placed in their hands. But
above all things they regarded justice, and virtue had the highest price in
their eyes. The law which ordered them'To pray to the gods, to honour the
dead, to give bread to the hungry, water to the thirsty, clothing to the naked'reveals to us one of the finest qualities of the old Egyptian character, pity
towards the unfortunate. The forty-two commandments of the Egyptian religion,
which are contained in the 125th chapter of the 'Book of the Dead,' are in no
way inferior to the precepts of Christianity; and, in reading the old Egyptian
inscriptions concerning morality and the fear of God, we are tempted to believe
that the Jewish lawgiver Moses modelled his teachings on the patterns given
by the old Egyptian sages.
In the course of this history we shall have frequent occasion to return to the
noble qualities which distinguished the old Egyptian character.
[24] But the
medal has its reverse side. The forefathers of the Egyptians were not free from
vices and failings, which we cannot pass over in silence without exposing
ourselves to the reproach of flattery at the expense of truth. Hatred, envy,
cunning, intrigue, combined with an overweening sentiment of pride, opposition,
and perversity, added to avarice and crueltysuch is the long series of
hereditary faults which history reveals to us among the Egyptians by unnumbered
examples in the course of centuries. We must especially beware of cherishing the
belief that the rule of the Pharaohs opened to the inhabitants of the land the
gates of a terrestrial paradise. The people suffered and endured under the blows
of their oppressors, and the stick settled the despatch of business between the
peasant and the tax-gatherer. We need but glance at the gigantic masses of the
Pyramids ; they tell more emphatically than living speech or written words of the
tears and the pains, the sufferings and miseries, of a whole population, which
was condemned to erect these everlasting monuments of Pharaonic vanity. Three
thousand years were not able to efface the curse resting on their memory. When
Herodotus, about the middle of the fifteenth-century before Christ, visited the
field of the great pyramids of Gizeh, the Egyptians told him of the imprecations
wrung from their unhappy forefathers, and they would not from abhorrence so much
as utter the names of the kings who constructed the two highest pyramids, whom
we now know to have been the Pharaohs Khufu and Khafra.
[25]
PREHISTORIC EGYPT
The scientific students of our day, who trace back the
history of mankind to the times when the races of
men still lived in the condition of savages, have
arranged in order the three ages of stone, of bronze,
and of iron, in order to fill up by this regular series the
void which exists in all the records of history. Although
we will not dispute that history may regard everything
as an object for its consideration, yet we must openly
acknowledge the fact, that, up to this time at least,
Egypt throws scorn upon these assumed periods. So
far as the historical record on the surviving monuments
of Egypt reaches back, their beginnings coincide with
the first age of the stone period, which the learned men
of our time have invented in order to bridge over the
historical chasm with a tangible fact. The result is, to
speak in other words, that the history of Egypt must
be the most ancient in the worldEgypt must appear
to us in the light of the first human civilization. There
is, therefore, the more reason for us to follow the
precious traces of this most ancient past, and to
welcome the slightest relics of those times as venerable [26]
memorials which the earliest civilized race of men has
left us of their actions and their life.
The Egyptians, like the ancients in general, were
assuredly as inquisitive as ourselves of knowledge about
the prehistoric times; but with this difference, that for
them primeval history was concerned very little with 'the people and much more with the fame of the kings.'
Their enquiries were directed to the names and genealogies of the princes who ruled the land before the first
legitimate king, Mena.
The ancients cared little for those profound researches which our modern age, prompted by a burning
thirst for knowledge, is accustomed to set on foot in
order to penetrate the darkness which envelops the
origin of the nations. At the point where historical
information ceased, where Clio laid down her pen, and
all further search for the lost sources of the great
stream of history was wasted labour, the myth began to
claim its rights, imagination replaced facts, and invention scorned the test of criticism.
As the Egyptians could not discover in the records
of their monuments the primeval history of their land
before the Pharaoh Mena mounted the throne, their
imagination supposed three ages which followed one
another, till Mena placed the double crown upon his
head. During the first age a dynasty of the gods
reigned in the land; this was followed by the age of
the demigods; and the dynasty of the mysterious
Manes closed the prehistoric time. It seems very likely
that these dynasties contain some remembrance of the [27]
ages of gold and silver of the poetic fictions of the
Greeks.
The theology of the Egyptian priests did not fail to furnish materials for filling up these three ages with
heavenly persons and names. The calculations of the
courses of the stars, based on the cycle of the risings
of Sothis (the Dog-star), gave the numbers which were
added as regnal years to the names of these prehistoric
sovereigns. As the sacred guilds of the priests at
Memphis, Thebes, and other cities of Egypt, were not
of one opinion, but differed from one another in their
various doctrines about the nature of the gods and
their connection with earthly things, we need not be
surprised if the list of the three prehistoric dynasties
contained different names and numbers, according to
their respective origin.
To give but one example, we subjoin the names of
the divine kings of the First Age (leaving out the
numbers of years assigned to them), first in the Theban
order, and then according to the arrangement of the
Memphian priests; adding to the names of the Egyptian deities the corresponding classical appellations.
THE DYNASTY OF THE GODS
I. According to the Theban Doctrine
| 1. | Amon-ra, 'the King of the Gods' | Jupiter |
| 2. | Mont, his son | Mars |
| 3. | Shu, son of Ra | Agathodaemon |
| 4. | Seb, or Qeb, son of Shu | Saturn |
| 5. | Osiris, son of Seb | Bacchus |
| 6. | Horus, son of Osiris | Apollo |
[28]
II. According to the Memphian Doctrine
| 1. | Fatah, 'the Father of the Gods,' (the Architect of the World.) | Vulcan |
| 2. | Ra, son of Fatah, (FireExistent Being-the Present) | Sol (the Snn) |
| 3. | Shu, his son, (the Air) | Agathodaemon |
| 4. | Seb, his son, (the Earth) | Saturn |
| 5. | Osiris, his son, (WaterBeing that has existedthe Past) | Bacchus |
| 6. | Set, son of Seb, (the Annihilation of Being) | Typhon |
| 7. | Horus, son of Osiris, (the Coming into Being, the Future) | Apollo |
A student who is initiated into the teachings and
views of the priests about the being and nature of the
deitiesso far as we can learn them from the monumentswill find in the names of these heavenly kings,
and in their order of succession, the matter and opportunity for very remarkable conjectures.
Thus the god Patah of Memphis, whom the inscriptions honour with the title of 'father of the gods,'
is the Architect, in the highest sense of the word.
This is at once indicated by his name, for Patah, in the
Egyptian language, signifies 'architect, former, constructor.' On the other hand, there are not wanting very
significant inscriptions, which throw a clear light on the
sacred attributes of this Architect of the Universe. The
following words, which may be read on the walls of the
temple of Denderah, call the god expressly 'the chief
of the society of the gods, who created all Being. All
things came into existence after he existed. He is the
lord of truth and king of the gods.' On the walls of
the Temple of Isis, at Philae, it is said of the same god, [29]
that it is 'he who created all Being, who formed men
and gods with his own hands.' Another inscription at
the same place speaks of the being of Patah in the following terms: 'He is the father of beginnings, who
created the egg of the sun and of the moon;' while a
third text at Philae more briefly but not less clearly calls him 'the father of
all the gods, the first existing.' These examples are sufficient to prove the supreme
place of the divine architect at the head of the god-kings. He is God the Creator, who existed before the
creation of the universe, his own exclusive work.
The god Ra, the Sun, his successor, according to
the Meniphian doctrine, is invoked in several sacred
hymns as 'the son of Patah.' According to the various
doctrines in different parts of the country, this god
bears the double names of Khnum-Ra, Amon-Ra,
Sebek-Ra, Khem-Ra, Hor-Ra, etc., all of which are
only different local denominations of the same divinity.
Ra is the sun, and in this character the representative
of Light and Fire in the series of the four elements of
the world. In another deeply mystic sense he is the
divine form of existence in the most comprehensive
sense of the word; he is 'that which is to-day, the
present.'
His son and successor, Shu, recalls by his name the
idea of emptiness or dryness. As an element, this
divinity is identical with the wind or Air. The divine
Seb, who, in the great calendar-inscription of the
temple of Esneh, is called 'son of Shu,' appears in the
documents and monuments of priestly origin as the
personified image of the earth, and in this character as [30]
the natural
representative of the third element, the
Earth. Yet it is a striking fact that the etymological
sense of the word Seb, which in old Egyptian denotes
both 'star ' and 'time,' is in manifest opposition to the
character attributed to him as the earth-god. That there
is no error or self-deception here, is made clear to us
from the comparison which passed over into classical
antiquity between the Egyptian Seb and the Greek Kronos, the son of Uranus and Gaea, under whose reign
the golden age flourished upon earth.
To his son Osiristhe divinity adored in all parts
of the land, with the exception of three nomes, and in
whose forty-two temples of the dead, or Serapeums
(the most celebrated of which were those of Abydos
and Busiris, great sacrifices were offered in memory
of the deadthe Egyptian priests assigned the particular meaning of the fourth and last element, that of
Water. According to a deeper conception, they believed that they recognised in the god Osiris the symbol
of existence completed, for the god is 'that which was
yesterday, the past.'
We will not here dwell upon the hostile divinity of
his brother Set, to whom we intend hereafter to give
full consideration. Next to him comes under our
notice the god of light, Hor (Horus, Apollo), the son
of Osiris and of his divine wife Isis. According to the doctrine of the Egyptian
sages, the form of the beautiful Hor symbolises the return of a completed
existence, 'the new life, that which will be to-morrow,
the future;' in a word, the being born again in the
eternal cycle of earthly phenomena. Such is Hor, the [31]
primeval form and the type of every royal successor of
the Pharaohs, just as Ra represented the reigning
Pharaoh, and Osiris the deceased king. A long drawn
out myth about Hor, whom Isis by her mysterious
magical arts awakens to life from the dead Osiris in
the form of a child, tells of the combat of the youth
and his companions with Set, the brother and murderer of his father, of the final victory of the god
of light over Set, the prince of darkness and of
eternal conflict and annihilation, and of the exaltation of the young king Hor on the undivided throne
of his father Osiris. According to the testimony of the
monuments, the duty was imposed upon each earthly
Pharaoh, as the successor of Horon receiving the
royal dignityto accomplish a certain number of festive
ceremonies, which were distinctly prescribed by a law,
and were regulated in detail by the holy legend of Hor's enthronisation.
Of the royal gods, of whom we have spoken above,
frequent mention is made in the old Egyptian records
of every period; and the feet is noteworthy, that they
are referred to as kings, who actually reigned ages
before, with the addition of their respective regnal
years. Besides the name of their dynasty, they have
a second name of honour, and, just like the Pharaohs,
they bear respectively the authentic title under which the god Thut, the holy scribe of the gods, registered
each of them in the Book of the Kings, at the command of the Sun-god, Ra. They
have their individual history, which the holy scribes wrote down in the books
of the temples; they married royal brides, and begat [32]
a very numerous posterity. In reality, all these
poetical fables have not the slightest historical foundation, nor do they throw any light on the epoch which
preceded and introduced the rule of Mena; but yet they
serve as trustworthy evidence of the historical sentiment
possessed by the ancient Egyptians, and of their earnest
desire to hand down in the mythical form to future generations the remembrance of the oldest prehistoric past.
The monuments preserve for us little information
about the two fabulous dynasties which followed those
of the god-kings, and which, in the extracts preserved
in Greek from the lost Book of Kings by the Egyptian
Manetho, are designated as the dynasties of the Demi-gods and of the Manes. It is to be regretted that the
fragments of the Turin papyrus (once containing the
most complete list of the kings of Egypt in their
chronological order) have preserved not the slightest
intelligible information about those fabulous successors
of the god-kings. A single shred allows us to make
out with tolerable certainty the names of sacred animals, such as the Apis of Memphis and the Mnevis of
Heliopolis, so that it would appear as if these also had contributed to the
number of the prehistoric rulers of Egypt. Science has not yet solved the problem, whether
the fabulous personages of the dynasties in question are
the same who, in the Turin papyrus and in other
primitive records of Egyptian antiquity, are included
under the general name of Hor-shesu, that is 'successors of Horus.' The inscriptions very often make
allusion to them when they wish to speak of time
beyond all memory.
[29*] Without occupying ourselves further with these imaginary beings, we must, as has been remarked before, at all events grant the inference, that Egypt had really a life before the historic age, but that the monumentsapart from the fictitious stories of the mythscontain nothing about the condition of the land in those far distant primeval times. All that we are allowed to suppose on this subject is confined to the assumption, that Egypt's prehistoric age must of necessity correspond to the time of the first development of arts and handicrafts and of human science, as well as to the time of the division and establishment of the higher and lower strata of society.
[30*]
THE CHRONOLOGY OP THE PHARAONIC HISTORY
If the reader's curiosity leads him to an enquiry concerning the epochs of time already fixed in the history
of the Pharaohs, and to a critical examination of the
chronological tables thus far composed by scholars, he
must be strangely impressed by the conflict of most
diverse views in the computations of the most modern
school. As to the era, for example, when the first
Pharaoh, Mena, mounted the throne, the German
Egyptologers have attempted to fix it at the following epochs:
| B.C. | B.C. | ||||
| Boeckh | ......... | 5702 | Lepsius | ......... | 3892 |
| Lauth | ......... | 4157 | Brugsch | ........ | 4455 |
| Unger | .......... | 5613 | Bunsen | ......... | 3623 |
The difference between the two extreme points of
the series is amazingly great, for its number of years
amounts to no less than 2079! In order to comprehend it more fully, let us suppose, for the sake of
comparison, that, some sixty centimes after our time,
the learned world should launch out into a discussion
about the date of the reign of the Roman Emperor
Augustus, which began, as we at this day know [31*]
exactly, at the year 30 B.C. Instead then of this
correct date, our learned sages would differ so widely
in their opinions, that one would propose the year
207 B.C. of our chronology as the highest date, another
the year 1872 a.d. of the same chronology as the
lowest, for the accession of Augustus. Nevertheless
the error has its limits, and we will explain the proof
of this. The calculations in question are based on the
extracts already often mentioned from a work by the
Egyptian priest Manetho on the history of Egypt. That
learned man had then at his command the annals of his
country's history, which were preserved in the temples,
and from them, the best and most accurate sources, he
derived the materials for his work, composed in the
Greek language, on the history of the ancient Egyptian
Dynasties. His book, which is now lost, contained a
general review of the kings of the land, divided into
Thirty Dynasties, arranged in the order of their names,
with the lengths of their reigns, and the total duration
of each Dynasty. Though this invaluable work was
little known and certainly but little regarded by the
historians of the old classical age, large extracts were
made from it by some of the ecclesiastical writers. In process of time the
copyists, either by error or designedly, corrupted the names and the numbers, and
thus we only possess at the present day the ruins instead of the complete building. The truth of the
original, and the authenticity of his sources, was first
proved by the deciphering of the Egyptian writing.
And thus the Manethonian list of the kings served, and
still serves, as a guide for assigning to the royal names
[32*]
read on the monuments their place in the Dynasties,
as, on the other hand, the monuments have enabled us
with certainty to restore to their correct orthography
many of the kings' names which have been corrupted
in the Manethonian lists. The very thorough investigations, to which learned experts have subjected the
succession of the Pharaohs and the chronological order
of the dynasties, have shown the absolute necessity of
supposing in the list of Manetho contemporary and
collateral dynasties, and thus of diminishing considerably the total duration of the thirty Dynasties. Notwithstanding all these discoveries, the figures are in a
deplorable state. From the nature of the calculation,
based on the exact determination of the regnal years
of the kings, every number which is rectified necessarily changes the results of
the whole series of numbers. It is only from the beginning of the twenty-sixth dynasty that the chronology is founded on data
which leave little to be desired as to their exactitude.
The great pedigree of twenty-five court architects,
to which we have already directed the attention of the
learned world in the first edition of our history, and
the last scion of which, the architect Khnum-ab-ra,
was alive in the twenty-seventh year of the reign of
Darius I., has given rise to the new method of fixing
the dates of the Pharaohs anterior to the twenty-sixth
dynasty, at least approximately, with the help of existing series of genealogies. The credit is due to a
Swedish scholar, Mr. Lieblein, of having turned this
new auxiliary to account, in his last work, as an aid
to Egyptian chronology. The importance of this touch- [33] stone for all measurements of time in Egyptian history
is incontestable; and it is strongly confirmed by the
proofs adduced by Mr. Lieblein. Assuming, according to the well-known calculation of the father of
history, Herodotus, the round number of a century
for three consecutive human lives, we possess a means
of determining approximately the periods of time
which have elapsed, on the one hand, from King Mena
to the end of the twelfth dynasty, and again from the
beginning of the eighteenth dynasty to the end of the
twenty-sixth. If the objection be raised, that the series
of kings contained in the Table of Abydus (for it is of
this that we are speaking) does not exhibit a direct
succession from father to son, and that therefore the
hypothesis of a continuous genealogical series must
utterly fail, we observe in reply, that the table in question contains only a selection of legitimate kings, and
that the Pharaohs who only reigned a short time, as
well as all the usurpers, are passed over in silence; in other words, that the
term of 100 years for three consecutive reigns is rather below than above the truth.
The new table of Abydus, discovered eleven years
ago in a corridor of the temple of Seti I. at Harabat-el-Madfouneh, gives a succession of sixty-five kings
from Mena, the founder of the line, down to the last
reign of the twelfth dynasty. To these sovereigns
therefore would be assigned a period of 65/3 x 100 =
2166 years, leaving the fractional remainder out of the
account.
The kings from the beginning of the eighteenth
dynasty, down to the Pharaoh Ramses II. of the nine- [34] teenth dynasty, are twelve in number, according to the
same table of Abydus. On the other hand, there were
nineteen court-architects, from Nofer-mennu, grandson
of the architect Boken-khonsu, who lived in the reign
of Seti I., down to his remote descendant Aahmes-sa-nit, father of the above-named Khnum-ab-ra, in the
time of Darius I. We obtain therefore, for the second
period, 12 + 19 =31 generations, or 31/3 x 100 =
1033⅓ years. The eighteenth dynasty would
thus have b^un its rule over Egypt 1033⅓ years before the
year 525 B.C., that is, in the year 1558 b.c. If
we compare this number with the computations of
recent critics of Manetho's work, which place the beginning of the eighteenth
dynasty in one of the following year1625 (Bunsen), 1655 (Boeckh), 1684 (Lepsius)the result is a difference of about a hundred
years. But even this difference is only apparent, for
it is eliminated by the undeniable fact, that the architect Boken-khonsu or Beken-khonsu, whose pedigree
makes him appear as contemporary with one of the
later Ramessids of the XXth dynasty (see Table IV.)
must be regarded as a second of the same name, in
fact as a descendant of his namesake, the architect of
Ramses II., who is passed over in the Table.
If we were to believe the Table of Abydus alone,
the princes of the twelfth dynasty would have had the
Pharaohs of the eighteenth dynasty for their immediate
successors, without any break or interregnum. This
would be in accordance with the fact perceived by the
acuteness of Mariette-Bey, that the old Egyptian proper
names of the persons of the twelfth, and especially of [35]
the eleventh dynasty, recur in the same forms on the
monuments of the commencement of the eighteenth
dynasty; and further, that at these two periods of
Egyptian history the form and ornaments of the
coffins are so alike as to be undistinguishable. Here
we have a remarkable enigma, for the solution of
which we do not yet possess the requisite data.
If we admit, according to the evidence of the Table
of Abydus, the sudden transition from the twelfth to
the eighteenth dynasty, the historical beginning of the
Egyptian Empire would fall about the year 3724 B.C.,
namely 2166 years before 1558 B.C. But if, on the
other hand, we assume in round numbers 500 years
as the intermediate space of time which divides the
end of the twelfth from the beginning of the eighteenth
dynasty, the result would be that Mena ascended the
throne of Horus 500 years before the year 3724, that
is, in 4244 B.C.
Some men of science believe that they have discovered another mode of arriving at the determination
of important epochs of Egyptian history in certain
accounts of astronomical observations, which they have
for this purpose subjected to exact calculation. The
opportunity has been given for complicated calculations of such a kind by the reign of a king named
Menophres, under whom, according to a Greek account, a new Sothic cycle began;
again, by the data contained in several royal sepulchres concerning the risings of the star Sothis (our Sinus) under the reigns
of contemporary Ramessids; finally by some miscellaneous monuments relating to astronomy; but as to
[36]
the value or worthlessness of these supposed results
scientific criticism has not yet spoken its last word.
Instead of growing less, the difficulties in determining
the chronological relations of Egyptian history are on
the contrary multiplied from day to day; for new
problems, the solution of which has still to be waited for, are continually
presenting themselves in the province of investigations about chronology. To mention
one example, the question is now very properly raised,
whether the old inhabitants of the Nile valley used the same form of calendar at all ages of their historical
existence; whether they knew the Sothic cycle of
the year or any sidereal cycle derived from observation of the stars; whether in the tables still extant
they recorded the rising and setting of certain stars
and constellations merely with the view of finding their
position for a certain epoch of the reign of this or that
king: all questions of the highest importance, but
which up to the present time have waited in vain for
their solution.
Had the Turin papyrus been preserved to us in its
entire state; had we possessed the complete list of the historical kings of the
Egyptian empire, we should probably have been in a position to mould into a perfect shape even the most ancient part of Egyptian history, with the dates belonging to it. But, as the case
stands at present, no mortal man possesses the means
of removing the difficulties which are inseparable from
the attempt to restore the original list of kings from
the fragments of the Turin papyrus. For too many of
the most necessary elements axe wanting to fill up the [37] lacunae;
and who is able to augment and complete the number of the historical monuments,
especially those of the most ancient dynasties, which have survived but too
rarely in their last ruins, to give satisfactory answers to our questions?
It also appears certain that the long series of the
kings, which the Turin papyrus once contained, was
arranged by the author according to his own ideas and
views. For he gives carefully, besides the names of
the Pharaohs, the years, months, and days of their reigns, but he forgets
to give also any account of the contemporary double reign of two kings, which have been
proved beyond all doubt by the inscriptions, and which
was a very usual custom in the succession of a son to
his father.
The chronological table of the history of the Egyptian kingdom, which is given at the end of this work
(Appendix), is founded on the principles above explained, as far as dates are concerned, and is only
presented to the reader with the extremest caution.
I would make the general remark, that the numbers of
years assigned to the Dynasties and to the individual
Pharaohs claim merely the value of an approximation,
but nevertheless they do not on the average exceed
their actual ages obtained from the monuments.
[38]
THE FIRST PHARAOH MENA AND THE ANCIENT EMPIRE
In the eighth nome of upper Egypt, West of the river
in the direction of the Libyan mountains, there stood a
small town called by the Egyptians Tini, a name which
the Greeks converted, after their manner, into This or
Thinis. It was the ancient metropolis of the eighth
nome. Lying near to the great city of Abydus, Tini
probably formed only a separate quarter of that celebrated city, as would appear from numerous notices
in the old Egyptian records. The town of Tini had
chosen for its tutelar deity the warlike god Anhur,
whom the Greeks and Romans identified with their
Mars, while at Abydus Osiris was worshipped with the
most holy rites of the dead. Both cities have now
vanished from the face of the earth; but their memory
is preserved by the vast necropolis, and by the splendid
buildings of several sanctuaries which the pious faith
of the Egyptians raised on the outermost border of the
desert, at the place which the present modern inhabitants of this country call by the Arabic name of Harabat-el-Madfouneh (Harabat the sunken).
Although we have next to nothing to relate of the
history of the little town of Tini, which in the time of the
[39] Roman dominion, was only known for its dyers of
purple, it must have enjoyed a very great reputation
among the ancient Egyptians. As late as the period of
the nineteenth dynasty, the highest functionaries of the
blood royal were distinguished by the title of 'princes
of Tini,' a mark of honour such as only existed in the
following titles, 'princes of Kush and princes of Hineb' (the moon town, Eileithyiapolis). The highest
glory of this town was undoubtedly founded on the
circumstance that the first king of the Egyptians, and
his successors who composed the two first dynasties,
according to the enumeration of Manetho, were
descended from a family which sprung from this place.
The name of this ancestor of all Egyptian kingswhom
the classic authors call indifferently Min, Menis, Meines,
Meinios,and Menereswas in the native language Mena,
an appellation which will be best translated in English
by its original meaning, 'the constant.' All that we
know of him is limited to some notices which we owe
to classic authors. According to them this pharaoh
was the first legislator of the Egyptians, but they
accused him of having perverted the good manners of
ancient times, and of having replaced sobriety and a
simple manner of living by royal luxury and sumptuous
splendour. They related with regard to this that a
long time after him a king named Technactis, or
Tephachthus, the father of the unfortunate king
Bocchoris, having experienced, during an expedition
against the revolted Arabs, the advantages of a modest
repast and a bed of straw, was so much disgusted at
the royal mode of life, that he henceforward adopted [40]
the most simple frugality. He even ordered the sacerdotal caste to engrave upon
a stone a decree containing curses pronounced against King Mena, and to
place it in the temple of Amon at Thebes.
According to another tradition, Mena was the first
to lay down rules for the worship of the gods and the
service of the temples. It was he who founded the
brilliant capital of the ancient empire, the town of
Memphis, after having changed the course of the river
to increase the ground which was to contain his new
residence. By the construction of an enormous dyke,
the Nile, which before the reign of this king ran dose
to the Libyan chain, was carried more to the east; its
ancient bed was filled up, and thus a site was formed
for Memphis. This history has nothing very surprising
or astonishing. In our own day it has been possible to
fill up a branch of the Nile, and to unite the island of Jezireh, opposite the port of Boulak, to the ground on
the other side, situated towards the west.
M. Linant-Bey, one of the most industrious improvers of modem Egypt, has declared his opinion,
founded on an examination of the formation of the
ground, that the great dyke of Cocheiche is probably
that which King Mena caused to be constructed 6,000
years ago, to give to the Nile its eastern direction. At
the present day this dyke serves to restrain all the
waters of inundation which arrive in Egypt. By means
of large sluices, constructed in the dyke, the waters are
allowed to flow over Lower Egypt or into the Nile as
they are required. It is thus that a complement of
inundation is produced in the lower basins, or a rise of [41] height in the
level of the river, which in the neighbourhood of Cairo sometimes rises as much as three feet.
M. Linant-Bey would place the spot at which the Nile
is diverted towards the east at two miles to the south
of Memphis.
On this site which had been won from the river
Mena constructed the new town, with its houses, its
fortifications, and its temples. The Egyptians, like the
ancients in general, commenced the foundation of their
towns by the construction of a temple, which formed
the centre of the town which was to be built. When
new temples were erected they became the occasion
for creating new quarters, which extended round the
centre, with which they formed one town. The names
given to these sanctuaries applied also to the colonies
in their neighbourhood, and thus several different
names are applied to a single town.
If we follow the data of the lists of the districts, we
arrive at knowing many an obscure designation, and
gain a clear understanding of the historical inscriptions
which speak of Memphis. For the sake of example,
we will mention all about the Memphitic district which
the above-mentioned lists tell us.
The chief name of the town, as also of the district,
viz. Anbu-hat, or the White Wall, was derived from the
fortified part of it, the origin of which may be traced
into the old empire. The town in general bore the
title Men-nofer (the good place), more seldom Cha-nofer
(the good appearance), or Macha-ta, 'the land of the
scales.' The holy appellation of the oldest kingly residence was the most common of all,
viz. Ha-ka-patah,
[42] 'house of worship of Patah.' derived from the chief
god of the district, the holy architect Patah. The
whole district, in the middle of which the new town of
Mena arose, bore the name of Sochet-Ra, that is, 'the field of the sun,' often
confounded with the neighbouring appellation of Sha-ament, 'the country of the
inundation of the West.' The god Patah was worshipped
in the temple Za-Patah or Pi-Patah, 'temple of Patah.'
The dead of the Memphitic district rested in 'the land
of life,' Anch-ta, of the towns in the stony desert in sight
of the town of Memphis. Osiris, the judge of the dead
underground, had his special templehis serapeum,
as the Greeks called itbearing the name
Han-ub, 'house of gold.' The holy canal at the place of the
harbour was called Chet, or Mu-khet, i.e. 'the waters
of the voyage below.' It carried off the floods of the inundation to the
low-lying lands behind 'the great circumference,' Shen-ur. We have already spoken of
the god Patah; not seldom he bears the additional
appellation Sokar or Sokari, the traces of which still
seem to appear in the name of the modem village
Sakkarah, in the vicinity of the old town of Memphis.
The wife of the god, horn-headed, the goddess with the
sun's disc, bore the name Sochet, and their son was
Nofer-atum, later Im-hotep (in Greek Imuthes), the
Esculapius of the Egyptian mythology. The monuments further inform us that a holy snake, under the
name Zotef, was worshipped in the temple of the god,
and that the acacia and the mulberry, and the persea,
were counted among the holy trees in Memphis. The
bark of the god bore the name 'ship of the lord of [43]
eternity;' his high priest was called, in allusion to the
highest title of the god, 'foreman.' while the priestess
had the flattering appellation, 'the beautifully formed.'
On the first day of the months Tybi and Mechir were
the chief feasts in Memphis.
Mennofer is the most constantly occurring name of
this city. The Greeks made of this Memphis, and the
Copts Memphi, while in cuneiform the Egyptian name
is rendered by Mimpi. The traces of the ancient
name are very clearly preserved in the modem name
of Tel-Monf, by which the Arabs of the present day
designate a heap of ruins on the site of the royal town
of the ancient Pharaohs.
All that remains of this celebrated city at the
present time consists of heaps of fragments of columns
and altars, and carvings which once belonged to the
temples of Memphisa far-stretching mass of mounds
out of which shine in the clear sunlight the remains of
the half-destroyed chambers and halls of ancient houses.
Those travellers who visit the remains of Memphis in
the hope of recognising some vestiges worthy of its
fame, will be little satisfied with the sad prospect which
meets the eye.
Only in imagination can we see the past greatness
of Memphis, and only then can we appreciate a pilgrimage to the grave of this old royal seat, and a town
where once the celebrated temple of Patah, the Egyptian Hephaistos, rose in all its proud splendournow a
palm grove and a wide plain cultivated by fellahs of
the neighbouring Arab village of Mifr-Eahineh.8
[44]
The temple of the divine creator of the world, the
central point of the destroyed city, lay on the south
side of the salt-encrusted plain which stretches between
the 'Swine's-hill,' Kum-el-Khanzeer, on the east, and
the little Arab village of El-Kassarieh on the western.
It stretches out in a direction from north to south, and
the grand statue of Ramses II., now buried in a giant's
grave and already reached by the water of the inundation, shows beyond doubt the place where the
splendid gate of the temple with its double towers
raised its dark masses in the blue expanse of heaven.
The existence of the holy lake to the north of the great statue of Ramses is indicated by the inscription on a massive block, which in the middle of the plain lying on its back, turns upwards its engraved holy writing. In the immediate neighbourhood of the village of El-Rassarieh (strangely enough this name means 'wash-pot'), there show themselves in grim chaos the broken remains and columns of a temple of which the engraved inscriptions name Ramses II. as the founder and builder. This building lay from east to west. Ramses II. raised it of beautifully-polished blocks of granite and alabaster, to the honour of the divine Fatah.
It seems that in the Middle Ages the ruins of Memphis were
still so well preserved that their materials and the manner in which they were
worked excited the admiration of the Arab visitors to the place. We possess [45]
a poetical description of the ruins and wonders of
ancient Memphis in the writings of the Arabian physician Abd-ul-Latif, in the
thirteenth century. He
begins his description with the very excellent remarks
which I quote from the admirable translation of the
Baron Silvestre de Sacy: 'In spite of the immense extent of this city, and
of the high antiquity to which it reaches back; in spite of all the varied
forms of government under the yoke of which it has passed in the course of ages,
and although successive nations have done all in their power to raze it to the
ground, making its smallest vestiges disappear and obliterating even the least
traces of it, while they transported elsewhere the stones and other materials of which it was
constructed, destroyed its edifices and mutilated the
statues which adorned them; in short, not to weary the reader with all the
causes of destruction contributed by 4,000 years and more, its ruins still offer
to the eyes of the spectator a collection of wonderful
works which confound the intellect, and to describe
which the most eloquent man would labour in vain.
The longer we look upon the scene, the higher rises
the admiration it inspires; and every new glance that
we cast upon the ruins reveals a new charm. Scarcely
have they awakened a distinct idea in the soul of the
spectator, than a still more admirable idea suggests itself; and just as you
believe you have gained complete knowledge of them, at that very moment the
conviction forces itself on the mind, that what you
think you know is still very far from the truth.' After
this enthusiastic burst of admiration, the learned physician launches out into a description of the celebrated
[46] green chamber hewn out of a single block of stone,
which was nine cubits high, eight wide and six long,
and was covered with figures of men and animals of
extraordinary proportions.
The repeated excavations which have been undertaken in our day on the ancient soil of Memphis, in
hope of striking upon monuments of historical value,
have given results hardly worth naming. It seems
that the immense masses of stone used in the building
of the temples were transported to Cairo, to supply the
materials needed for the mosques, palaces, and houses
of the well-preserved city of the Khalifs.
Next to Thebes, the royal capital of Upper Egypt,
Memphis is the city about which the speaking stones
and the written rolls have the most to tell us. In our
special work on the geography of ancient Egypt,
we have cited from the monuments the number
of temples and sanctuaries which once formed the
glory of the city, from the house of the deity Patah to
the abode dedicated to the foreign goddess Astarte.
The high priests of Patah, like their fellows of Thebes,
played an important part at different epochs of the
history of Egypt. We find among their number
princes of the blood royal. As an example we may
name the prince Khamus, a favourite son of Ramses II.,
who died early, and who gave rich gifts of honour to
the temples of the gods, and fulfilled the rules of the
holy service. With the decline of the empire the high
priests of Memphis also, like those of Thebes, lost their
importance, when the two cities ceased to be the
famous residences of the Pharaohs.
Along the far-stretching margin of the desert, from [47] Abu-Roash to Meidum (the ancient city of Mi-tum), lay in silent tranquillity the necropolis of Memphis with its wealth of tombs, overlooked by the stupendous buildings of the pyramids, which rose high above the monuments of the noblest among the noble families, who, even after life was done, reposed in deep pits at the feet of their lords and masters. The contemporaries of the third, fourth, and fifth dynasties are here buried; but their memory has been preserved by pictures and writings on the walls of the sacrificial chambers built over their tombs. From this source flows the stream of tradition which carries us back to the time and to the soil of the oldest kingdom in the land. If this countless number of tombs had been preserved to us, it would have been an easy task to reconstruct before our eyes, in uninterrupted succession, the genealogy of the kings and of the noble lines related to them. Fate, however, has not granted this; for their monuments, names^ and deeds, are buried and forgotten ; but even the few remaining heaps of ruins enable us to imagine the lost in all its greatness.
In that obscure age of antiquity, when the symmetrical building of the pyramids and the well-constructed rooms of the sepulchral chambers demanded a high intelligence and a skilful hand, the office of architect was the occupation of the noblest men at the king's court. Pharaoh's architects (the Mur-ket), who were often of the number of the king's sons and grandsons, were held in high honour, and the favour of their lord gave them his own daughters out of the women's house as wives.
For these reasons Pharaoh's architects seem worthy [48] of remembrance. The following names of royal architects have survived the destroying hand of time, and are still preserved:
Heka, architect of the Pharaoh Senoferu:
Sem-nofer, married to a king's granddaughter, named Amon-Zefes;
Khufii-hotep, husband of the king's daughter Hontnes;
Khufu-ankh;
Mer-ab, a king's child, son of the Pharaoh Khufu and his wife Setat;
Piraon, husband of Khenshut of the blood royal;
Ti, a man of low extraction, but married to the lady Kofer-hotep from the women's house of the king;
Hapu, architect of the Pharaoh Teta of the sixth dynasty;
Meri-ra-ankh, a celebrated architect under King Pepi of the same dynasty.
Besides these may be named Pehen-ka, Ra-ur, Ai, Uah-mer, besides other names which may have escaped our researches among the ruins of that perished world.
A higher office, according to the testimony of the
speaking stones, belonged to the nobleman who bore
the dignity of 'prophet of the Pyramid of Pharaoh.'
This officer's duty was to praise the memory of the
deceased king, and to devote the god-like image of the
sovereign to enduring remembrance. The honour of
the office was mentioned in the prophet's own tomb,
and was associated with the name of his deified king.
Thanks to this ancient usage, the famous names of the
ancient Pharaohs were known to us long before the
discovery at Abydus of the table of the kings, but
without the order of their succession.
The eloquent language of the stones, speaking to
us from the tombs of the necropolis of Memphis,
tells us much concerning the usages of Pharaoh
and his court. The king himself is officially desig- [49] nated by the most complete title,
'king of Upper and
Lower Egypt.' His high dignity is also concealed under
other names, as, for instance, Peraothat is,
'of the
great house,' well known as Pharaoh in the Bible. For
his subjects the pharaoh was a god (nuter) and lord
(neb) par excellence. At sight of him they were
obliged to prostrate themselves, rubbing the ground
with their noses; sometimes, by the gracious order
of the king, they only touched the knee of the omnipotent. In speaking of him, they very often used the
words 'his holiness.' They also designated him very
respectfully by a grammatical construction, which in
the translation is best rendered by the word 'he' (the
king).
It is the pharaoh who gives his orders to be
executed by his servants, testifying his satisfaction by
nominations, presents, and other acts of grace. He
distributes decorations (for example, the necklace of
gold nub), and makes rich presents of lands and slaves
and maidens. His daughters, the princesses, went
out of the women's house and married the highest
and noblest in the land, and young men of talent and
promise were admitted to the society of the children of
the king. The wife of the king, as also the remaining
bevy of royal ladies, the daughters and granddaughters, were honoured by the
titles of 'prophetesses of the goddesses Hathor or Neit,' and are found 'in the house of
the royal women,' the pharaonic harem, placed under the superintendence of
officers who enjoyed the confidence of the king. 'The house of the children of the
king' was under the direction of a lord of the court, [50]
on whom fell the responsibility of the health and
education of the pharaonic family.
The royal court was composed of the nobility of
the country, and of the servants of inferior rank. Not
only the splendour of their origin gave the nobles
dignity in the eyes of the people, but still more their
wisdom, manners, and virtues. The persons belonging
to the first class of the nobility generally bore the title
Erpa, 'hereditary highness;' Ha, 'prince;' Set, 'the
illustrious;' Semer-ua-t, 'the intimate friend.' The affairs
of the court and of the administration of the country
were conducted by 'the chiefs' or the secretaries, and
by a numerous class of scribes.
The names of the officials were 'the overseer,' Mur;
'the enlightener,' Sehat; 'the great,' Ur, or 'the follower ' Emkhet, who were attached to the person of
the king himself. A steward had charge of the king's
household, another had charge of the wardrobe, another
acted as hairdresser, took care of the nails of his holiness, and prepared his bath. One was over the singing
and playing, and prepared the means for the pharaoh's
pleasures and enjoyments. Other nobles were charged
with the administration of the magazines of wheat,
dates and fruits in general, of the cellar, of the chamber
for oil, of the bakery, and the butchering, and the
stables. The treasury filled with gold and silver, and the offices for expenses
and receipts, had their special superintendents. The Court of Exchequer was not wanting.
The private domains, the farms, the palaces, and even
the lakes and canals of the king, were placed under the
care of inspectors. By Pharaoh's order skilful persons [51]
of the class of the nobles were appointed to the charge
of the buildings and all kinds of work in stone. From
the caverns of the rocks of Ta-roou (the Troja of the
Greeks and Romans, the Tura of the present Arabs),
in sight of Memphis, they brought the white limestone
for building the royal pyramids and the tombs, and for
artistic works, as sarcophagi and columns. They also betook themselves to the
southern lands, at the opposite boundary of the country, to loosen the hard
granite from the Bed mountain behind the town of
Sooan (the Assooan of our day), and construct rafts
for the more easy conveyance of the vast masses of
stone to the lower country in the favourable time of
the high water.
The dreaded company of the overseers were set
over the wretched people, who were urged to hard
work more by the punishment of the stick than words
of warning.
The population inhabiting the towns, as well as the
villages of the country, was governed by the prefects of
the pharaoh. The judges watched over the strict
obedience to the written law, and administered justice
to the oppressed people, whose complaints the attorneys
(Anwalte) of the king were bound to hear. A great
variety of punishments were administered to an unjust
accuser by the provost-marshal.
The armed forcewhich was composed of young
foot soldiers armed with clubs, axes, bows and arrowswas placed under the command of experienced officers.
A general-in-chief prepared the campaign, organised
the masses, made the necessary preparations for military [52]
expeditions, and gave the orders for battle. Of a more
peaceful kind was the much-praised office of the hir-seshta, which literally means 'teacher of the secret,'
for they possessed all hidden wisdom in these ancient
times. Those learned in the secrets of the heavens
looked upwards and explained the ever-changing
courses of the brilliant stars. Others are called 'the hir-seshta of all the countries.' If we are not mistaken,
by these are meant the geographers of Memphis. Some
are found with the title 'the hir-seshta of the depth.' If we are not mistaken
these were learned in all which the earth conceals in its depths, and were
initiated in the special knowledge of the soil. Important must have been their
judgment before they undertook sinking their deep wells. We also meet with 'the hir-seshta
of the secret words,' literary men and composers of deeply thought out themes,
and 'hir-seshta of the
sacred language,' the learned grammarians of the
pharaonic court. The monuments mention most frequently the 'hir-seshta of the pharaoh,' or
'of all the
orders of the pharaoh.' These were the learned secretaries of the king. After them we also find the 'hir-seshta who examine the words,' no doubt literary men
with an elevated style, composers of the first rank, without we prefer to consider them as judges charged with
the enquiries in law-suits.
The numerous company of scribes were divided into
many branches, according to their business and positions.
At the court of the king or in the halls of the noblemen, obedient to the orders of their masters, they wrote
with the light reed pen the manifold events of domestic [53]
life on the smooth rolls, accurately recorded the income
and expenditure of their master, and kept the books in
good order. The way was open to any scribe of talent
to arrive at the summit of the pharaonic bureaucracy.
The lower class of servants and the workmen artists
were divided into several ranks, who obeyed their chiefs
and executed their orders. Thus the court and the
public administration were perfectly organised ; each
kept his place according to his dignity; the affairs followed their regular course, and the pharaoh was the
prime mover of the machine of government. Blind
obedience was the oil which caused the harmonious
working of the machinery.
And all this world, buried for 6,000 years in the
sands of the desert, under the ruins of its own gigantic
works, opens the mysteries of its public and private
life to a posterity which profoundly admires its moral
greatness, its perfection of mind, its art and its administration. But where is the modern
hir-seshta to lift
the veil which still hides the origin of these men of.
yore?
We will conclude this section with the king by
which we commenced itwith the Pharaoh Mena. The
ancients commemorate him so far as to attribute to him
a campaign against the Libyan tribes. The end of
this ancestor of the Egyptian dynasties was unfortunate. He was seized by a crocodile, and became the
prey of the savage beast. Such is the story of the
ancients. Was the Typhonic Set, the lord of the horrid
water-monsters, embittered with envious hatred against the founder of the most
ancient state.
[54]
THE SUCCESSORS OF MENA
The following is the table of the pharaohs who succeeded Mena. This list is due to the discoveries of the tables of Saqqarah and of Abydos, together with the fragments of the papyrus of Turin, which in its perfect state contained the same names, with the addition of the reign of each king. The names and the figures given in the Manethonian Canon complete our table. The Manethonian list of kings answering to those found on the monuments is given for the sake of comparison.
First Dynasty
| The Monuments | Manetho | |||
| 1. | Mena | 1. | Menes | 62 yrs |
| 2. | Tota | 2. | Athothis | 57 |
| 3. | Atot | 3. | Kenkenes | 81 |
| 4. | Ata | 4. | Uenepbes I | 28 |
| 5. | Uenepbes II | 42 | ||
| 5. | Sapti | 6. | Usaphaidoa | 20 |
| 6. | Mirbapen (Mi-ba) | 7. | Miebidos | 26 |
| 7. | (name very difficult to read) | 8. | Semempses | 18 |
| 8. | Qebeh | 9. | Bieneches | 26 |
Second Dynasty
| 9. | Butau | 1. | Boethos | 88 |
| 10. | Kakau | 2. | Kaiechos | 89 |
| 11. | Bainnuter | 3. | Binothris | 47 |
| 12. | Utnaa | 4. | Tlas | 17 |
| 13. | Senta | 5. | Sethenes | 41 |
| 6. | Chaires | 17 | ||
| 14. | Noferka (-ra) | 7. | Nephercheres | 25 |
| 15. | Noferka-Sokari, 8 y. 3 m. 4 d. | 8. | Seaochris | 48 |
| 16. | Hutefa . . 8 m. 4 d. | 9. | Cheneres | 80 |
Third Dynasty
| 17. | Bubui orTaTai^y 2 m. 1 d | 1. | Necherophes | 28 |
| 18. | Nebka 19 y | 2. | Tosorthros | 29 |
| 19. | Toser-(aa) | 3. | Tyreis | 7 |
| 20. | (Toser)-tota | 4. | Mesochris | 17 |
| 21. | Setes | 5. | Soophis | 16 |
| 22. | Nebkara | 6. | Tosertaais | 19 |
| 23. | Noferkara | |||
| 24. | Huni | 7. | Aches | 42 |
| 25. | Senoferu | 8. | Sephouria | 30 |
| 9. | Kerpheres | 26 |
The reliable lists of the stone monuments show that the Greek
list must be of very old origin; but, on the other hand, it will be well
observed in what a wretched
state, owing to the hands of ignorant copyists, the work of the Egyptian priest
Manetho has reached us.
Even a cursory examination of the names belonging to the above-mentioned kings
suggests a curious remark, namely, that these names, with the exception of two
or three which only appear towards the end, do not at all resemble the pharaonic
names of succeeding epochs. They have something common, plebeian about them, if
we may use such an expression, which contrasts singularly with the splendour and [56]
grandeur contained in the appellations of the pharaohs
who succeeded. Besides this the sign + of the God
Ra, the sun, a most essential element in the composition of
pharaonic names, only begins to show itself with the
22nd king of the monumental list.
For the most part these names conceal a sense
which very clearly recalls the ideas of force and terror
inherent in men who first gained dominion over the
masses. Mena means 'the constant,' or 'the firm,' he
who resists; Tota, 'he who beats;' Kakau, the 'bull
of bulls.' also the 'most manly;' Senta, 'the terrible;' Huni, 'he who strikes,' &c. It is only later that the
worship of the local gods enters into the composition
of the proper names. Then the dynasts like to adopt
appellations which recall the principal divinity of their
house. The names of Amoh, Sebek, Thut, Anhour,
and other divinities whom they specially venerated,
appear in the cartouches of the kings; while Ra, the
king of the universe and the father of gods and men,
occupies a place of honour at the head of the cartouches
of all the pharaohs.
The name of the 15th king of the list, Noferka-Sokari (perfect through Sokari), is the only one which is
composed with the name of a god. As we have already
shown, Sokari is a particular denomination of the god
of Memphis. But then how is the fact to be explained
that a king of Thinis, in Upper Egypt, preferred a
title recalling the worship of the divine Sokari, of the
capital of Lower Egypt? One thing is certain, that the
so-called Thinites must have reigned at Memphis. The
tradition is strong that Mena laid out the ground of the [57]
future capital, and that the later descendants of his
house kept court in Mennofer, not in Tini.
Unfortunately the information from the monuments
about these most ancient rulers of the empire of Egypt
begins only with the last pharaohs which were above
mentioned in the long list taken from the stone tables
of the kings. The Greek accounts give meagre food
to those hungry for knowledge in doubtful traditions
about the doings of the royal predecessors of the last
pharaohs. It is, however, necessary here also to test the
faith to be placed in the Manethonian sources, by the
information of the monuments.
As in the book of books, Cain's grandson, and
grandson's children, were the first men in which want
and necessity aroused an inventive genius, leading
them to build houses, to raise cattle, and serve as
teachers in brass and iron work to later generations,
so was it, according to the traditional knowledge of the
priest Manetho, borrowed from the well-preserved treasures of the holy books, the peculiar business of the first
kings of Egypt to teach the arts, to draw out rules,
to lay down the first foundations of knowledge for the
use and piety of all then living, and who were to come
after; to clothe justice in the form of laws, and in every
way to encourage invention, Mena's son and heir was called Athothis, in the
Manethonian description (in this name are included
three kings, Tota, Atot, and Ata, according to the
stone table of Abydos). He built the king's tower in
Memphis, arid wrote, wonderful to say, a work on
anatomy, 'for he was a physician.' The information [58]
of the monuments is silent about a physician of the
name of Tota, Atot, or Ata; mention is only made of
a roll of a very ancient book bought in Thebes
by Mr. Ebers, which, when Teta sat on the throne, was
prized as a means for making the hair grow. More
important than this information, interesting at most
to hair-dressers, is the fact that the writings of the
pharaohs on medical subjects reach back as far as the
first dynasty of the Thinites.
As an example we will allude to the great medical
papyrus discovered in the necropolis of Memphis, which
was added to the collection of the museum of Berlin,
about fifty years ago. As we have elsewhere shown,
this precious document contains a quantity of receipts
for the cure of a certain number of maladies of the
nature of leprosy, and many other diseases. In a
simple, childish exposition of the construction and
mechanism of the body, the writing explained the
number and use of the numerous 'tribes.' This manuscript was composed in the reign of Ramses II., but
there is a passage in it which throws back the origin
of one part of the work to the fifth king of the table
of Abydos. This is what the text says on this subject.
'This is the beginning of the collection of receipts for
curing leprosy. It was discovered in a very ancient
papyrus enclosed in a writing-case, under the feet (of a
statue) of the god Anoobis, in the town of Sochem, at
the time of the reign of his majesty the defunct king
Sapti. After his death it was brought to the majesty of
the defunct king Senta, on account of its wonderful
value.
[59] 'And behold the book was placed again at the feet
and well secured by the scribe of the temple and the
great physician, the wise Noferhotep. And when this
happened to the book at the going down of the sun, he
consecrated a meat and drink and incense offering to
Isis, the lady, to Hor of Athribis, and the god
Khonsoo-Thut of Ainkhit.'
What further the priest Manetho was able to tell us
of those old times out of his book of kings, appears in
meagre extracts in later authors, who have shown their
own poverty of intelligence by the miserably ignorant
use they have made of this copious document of
antiquity. We hear and are astounded at how much
there was of importance in the book of the priest.
When King Uenephes (I. 4) ascended the throne the land of Egypt suffered from a great famine. In spite
of the hunger and necessity it pleased the ruler to
employ his people in the building of a pyramid on the
site 'black bull,' Kakami.
The Greeks called this city of the dead of Memphis
by the very little altered name of Kochome. Here the bodies of the holy Apis
bulls reposed in the serapeum in the desert. The place is near the modem village of Saqqarah, but was situated on the steep heights
of the desert, and it is probable that the building with
steps, the so-called step pyramid of Saqqarah, whose
hollow body concealed the bleached bones of bulls and
inscriptions chiselled in the stone relating to the royal
name of Apis, was a common grave of the holy bulls
which in days gone by King Uenephes consecrated in
pious faith to these animals.
[60]
Under the reign of King Semempses (I. 8) a number
of miracles were observed, and a violent plague gave
the black death all around.
When Butau (Boethos II. 1) ascended the throne,
the earth opened at Bubastus and swallowed up many
people.
There is more of interest in the traditions which
the same annalist cites of the time of Kaiechos (in
Egyptian ka-kau, 'the bull of bulls'), the successor of
the preceding king. Under his reign, he says, was
established the worship of the sacred bulls of Hapi
(Apis) in the town of Menofer (Memphis), and of Merur
or Men, Mnevis, at On, Heliopolis. Pure men served
the holy animals, whose departure from the light of
the Sun was deeply lamented; their corpses, adorned
with decorations and coverings, were exposed on high
biers. Their name also enters into the composition of
the proper names of many distinguished persons.
With regard to the laws of the empire we must
pay particular attention to what was ordained by
Pharaoh Bainuter (Binothris II. 3) on a particular occasion. As apparently he had no son to succeed to his
father's crown on his death, the usage was erected into
a standing law for ever by him that the tender sex of
the women should share the power of inheriting the
throne. The working of this new usage was important
for the fate of many a dynasty, as when the queen,
after the demise of her husband, took the reins of
government or stepped into the place of her youthful
son, or when the heiress left by the dead pharaoh, who
had not the good fortune to be lamented by a com- [61]
pany
of sons, gave her hand to a foreign husband. So far as the monuments which have
been carefully examined seem to show, according to the ancient manner and usage,
the mother's pedigree had a high value in inheriting, because it gave an
unconditional feudal claim to the son as the true heir of 'the father of his
mother.'
The husband of a princess heiress from her pharaonic blood had not the least rights under the title of
husband, and it was the son issue of this marriage,
who, on account of his maternal descent, was regarded
as pharaoh by right and by birth. If, on the contrary,
a king married a lady of a noble family, either Egyptian
or foreign, the children, as appears from certain monumental indications, did not entirely possess a legitimate
right to the crown.
The father of the new king was distinguished by the title of 'atef nuter,' 'the
father of the divine one,' while the mother is called 'mut suten,' 'the
mother of the king.' The succession of the dynasties is founded in the greater number of cases on
alliance with princesses heiresses, whether the husband was of pharaonic descent or not. Thus are
explained all the difficulties of succession in the royal
house.
To mix poetry with prose, the annalist remarks that
the government of King Nephercheres (II. 7) was distinguished by a very curious phenomenon, namely, that
for eleven days the water of the Nile had the taste of
honey. Although the old texts may perhaps have
mentioned such a miracle, yet we moderns can feel [62]
no more sympathy with such a fable than we can for
the newly-discovered hair ointment of King Teta. The
account of King Sesochris (II. 8) by Manetho is not
less fabulous. Confounding him with the Sesostris, the
sculptured effigies of whom of immense height were
well known to the Greeks visiting Asia, he gave him a
height of more than five cubits and a breadth of three
cubits. In spite of his size he performed nothing
which was judged worthy of being transmitted to
posterity.
Under the reign of the first king of the third
dynasty, Necherophes (this name is completely disfigured, and unlike the old real name), the Libyans
revolted against their Egyptian masters. The king
succeeded in subduing them by the aid of the fear which
an immense increase of the moon caused among his enemies. The successor of this pharaoh, Tosorthros,
was distinguished by his knowledge of medicine, which
gained for him among the Egyptians the honorary name
of the physician-god. He also invented a mode of
constructing edifices with carved stone. He also
introduced improvements in the painting of the writing.
Here ends, according to the Manethonian writing,
the informationhalf fable, half trueof the first
rulers of Egypt, and the strange account of their doings.
It teaches us little. We are still waiting for the door of the chamber of the
ancestors of the most ancient kingdom to be opened to us.
Near to the door now closed to us stands the venerable and historically true figure of King Senoferu. His
name, the meaning of which is 'he who makes good,' [63]
is justified by the fact, that he completed what was
wanting in those before him. It is he who gives
us the first morning greeting from the most distant
ages, for from his time the monuments commence to
shed their light and to unroll before our eyes the most
ancient epoch of the world. What the wisdom of the
Greeks did not disclose, what appeared as a secret to
antiquity thirsting after the pure streams of truth, that
lies clear before our eyes; for now the eloquent mouth
of the dead stones begins to tell us the deeds of hoar
antiquity.
With Senoferu begins first the practice, ordained by
law, of adding to the name of the ruler on the throne of
the pharaohs, which his parents gave him, the cartouche
of honour of his holy name, and also to place before
the double cartouche of the kings three carefully
chosen sounding titles. The first title always began
with a sign which signified the god 'the sun Hor,' who dispenses light and life, blessing and prosperity. His sparrow-hawk adorned with the kingly
double crown, serves as the ancient representation
of the pharaoh, the lord of the upper and the lower
country.
The row of the other titles published in the same
manner the honours of each king, 'the lord of both
kingly diadems.' The image of honour 'of the golden Hor,' the conqueror of his opponent, stood at the head
of the third title. The pharaoh was praised and exalted
Bis a warrior in pompous, stilted words. The holy
name of the king framed in a cartouche is easily recognised by the words placed before it:
'the king of
[64]
Upper and Lower Egypt.' In the last place, with the
fullest writing of all the titles of honour, the especial
name of the ruler was placed, which was given him by
his father when a child, surrounded, like the holy name,
with a cartouche. Before was the standing title 'son
of Ra,' that is, the sun-god. The custom in old times
required that behind each king's name, as if to remind,
the fine sounding name pf the pyramid was placed for
the better determining of the prince. It was a praiseworthy and pious custom, as often as the king's name
or even a great noble's name was mentioned, immediately afterwards to add 'May he
live!' 'May he be
well!' 'Good health to him!'
So far as we are acquainted with the monuments,
King Senoferu is the first ruler who had four titles of
honour. Three name him commonly without difference 'the lord of truth;' the fourth is the name Senoferu, by
which he was known to his father and his people. On
the steep rock of Wady-Magharah, where ancient
caverns have been formed by the hand of man, and
the traces of the miners are easily discovered, Senoferu appears as a warrior,
who strikes to the ground a vanquished enemy with a mighty club. The inscription,
engraved by the side of the picture, mentions him clearly
by name and with the title of 'vanquisher of foreign
peoples' who in his time inhabited the cavernous valleys
of the mountains round Sinai. The land, productive of a copper ore, with blue and green precious
stones, seems in all ancient history to have been a much coveted possession by
the rulers of 'Kemi,' and it was
without doubt Senoferu who by the edge of the sword [65]
gained possession of this mountainous peninsula and its
foreign people. The soldiers of the king and the
troops of miners with the steward and overseer reached
the valley of the mines to extract the stone either by
a short sea passage from Egypt or by a longer journey
on the backs of asses. Even at this day the pilgrim, whom the desire of knowledge brings to these parts,
and whose foot treads hurriedly the gloomy, barren
valleys of Sinai, sees traces of the old works in the caverns dating from the
spring-time of the worlds history. He sees and reads on the half-worn stone a vast
number of pictures and writings. Standing on the
high rock, which boldly commands the entrance to
Wady-Magharah, his eye discovers without trouble the
last ruins of a strong fortress, whose stout walls once
contained huts near a deep well, and protected the
Egyptian troops from hostile attack. There was also
no want of temples, in which the wanderer raised his
hands and eyes in prayer to the divine rulers of the
land. Before all others was the sublime Hathor, queen
of heaven and earth and the dark depths below, whom
the Egyptians worshipped as the protectress of the land
of Maikat, and beside her the sparrow-hawk of Supt,
'the lord of the East,' to whom the same honours
were offered.
The princes of the fourth and fifth dynasties maintained with powerful arm what Senoferu had won for
them. The mines were permanently worked, the
enemy conquered, and the small number of the gods
worshipped.
Senoferu thought in time of raising to himself a [66]
worthy monument. The proud building of the
pyramid near Meidoum shining in the plain, which
green as an emerald stretches eastward to the holy
stream, contains, we doubt not, well hidden within it,
the body of Senoferu. The name of the building is
in good Egyptian Kha, a word which in the old language meant 'the rising,' sometimes
'the festival,'
sometimes 'the crown.' Here it was, in close proximity to the pyramid of Meidoum, that some curious
natives recently, either by accident or intentionally, discovered the entrance to the tombs of the old time and
brought from the night of the grave to the light of
day a double picture, a marvel of art, venerable from
its antiquity, and exquisite in its workmanship. A long
row of pictures and writings, executed with a master's
hand in variegated mosaic of most effective colours,
gave us clear information of Senoferu and the ancient
times. The double picture, a little smaller than the
natural size, shows a man and his wife in a dignified
attitude sitting by the side of one another in a chair of
the form of a die. The brilliancy of the eyeimitated
in shining crystal and white ivory, and dark ore, in a
masterly mannerhad all the appearance of life. This
picture is the one of the earliest known date, and will
so remain until an older one is found. The man on the
right, according to the words on the inscription, once
when he enjoyed the light of day, bore the name Raho-tep. He was the son of a king (it does not say of what
king), and had filled many important offices during his
life. He led the warriors in the service of the king,
and in On, the town of the god Ra, he executed the [67]
holy office of chief of the priests. His wife, well-known as Nofert ('the beautiful' or
'the good'), was
a granddaughter of a king not named.
We now take leave of the time of Senoferu, who, in the written records, had the name of a good king. The old rolls of books which De Prisse obtained possession of in Thebes, and the value of which we shall have to notice hereafter, speak thus of the Pharaoh Senoferu: 'Then died the holiness of King Huni. Then was raised up the holiness of King Senoferu as a good king over the whole country. Then was Kakem appointed governor of the city.'
Table of Kings who composed the Fourth and Fifth Dynasties

[68]
THE PHARAOHS OF THE FOURTH AND FIFTH DYNASTIES
(About 8700 TO 8300 B.C.See list on p. 67 above.)
In order to restore the names and order of the Pharaohs for the time of the fourth and fifth dynasties as completely as possible, the data of the two tables of kings, of Abydus and Saqqarah, as well as the surviving fragments of the Turin book of kings, must be compared with the lists of Manetho. By their aid we are enabled to regard the above list (p. 67) as a trustworthy record, approximating very closely to the truth. The reader will readily obtain the conviction that all the four columns of the table come from one and the same original source, if he takes the trouble to compare carefully with one another the names, succession, and numbers. Nor can he fail to notice what errors have crept into the extracts from Manetho, and how grievously careless transcribers have misplaced the names and numbers of the genuine MS. But even in remote antiquity, uncertainty and doubt seem already to have prevailed as to the succession of kings in the olden time; nay, even the stone monuments differ about their names and order. The enquiry is far from being closed, and it must be left for new discoveries to determine precisely, and finally, the succession and names of the old kings.
[69]
According to the sure testimony of the tables of Abydus and Saqqarah, the successor of the good king
Senoferu was Khufu. It is he whom the writers of
Greek antiquity call sometimes Cheops (Herodotus),
Chemmis or Chembes (Diodorus), while the epitomist
of Manetho transcribes his name Suphis, and Eratosthenes, in the Theban list of kings, cites it as Saophis.
With him begin the memorable traditions of Egyptian
history, according to the accounts of the Greek and
Roman authors, who without suspicion grafted the information of ancient times upon a modem stock.
No one who has had the happinesswhether from
chance or purpose or in the way of his callingto set
foot on the black soil of Egypt, ever turns back on his
homeward way before his eyes have looked upon that
wonder of antiquity, the threefold mass of the pyramids
on the steep edge of the desert, which you reach after
an hour's ride over the long causeway from the village
of Gizeh, which stands close upon the left bank of the
Nile. The desert's boundless sea of yellow sandwhose billows are piled up around the gigantic mass
of the Pyramids, deeply entombing the tomb itself, like
a corpse long since deceasedsurges hot and dry far
up the green meadow, with its scattered vegetation where the grains of sand and
com are intermingled.
From the far distance you see the giant forms of the
pyramids, as if they were regularly crystallised mountains, which the ever-creating Nature has called forth
from the mother soil of rock, to lift themselves up
towards the blue vault of heaven. And yet they are
but tombs, built by the hands of men, which, raised by [70]
king Khufu and two other Pharaohs of the same family and dynasty, have been the
admiration and astonishment alike of the ancient and modem world, as an
incomparable work of power. Perfectly adjusted to
the cardinal points of the horizonthe S. and N., the
E. and W.they differ in breadth and height, as is,
shown by the measurements of Colonel Vyse:
| Height | Breadth at base | |
| 1. Pyramid of Khufu | 450.75 feet | 746 feet (Eng) |
| 2. Pyramid of Khafra | 447.5 | 690.75 |
| 3. Pyramid of Menkara | 203 | 352.878 |
The construction of these enormous masses was
long an almost insoluble enigma for experts in such work; but the younger
generation, applying its enquiring spirit to the unknown solution, has succeeded
in stripping off the outer shell, so as to find the kernel.
According to their ancient usages and customs, the
Egyptians, while they still sojourned, in health and
spirits, in the light of the sun-god Rawho was
daily born in royal splendour in the East, to bathe
himself after his day's labour in the sea of night in
the Westwere still ever mindful to turn their looks
to the region where the departing Ra took leave of
life, where the door of the grave opened, where the
body, well concealed at length found rest, to rise
again to a new existence after an appointed time of
long, long years; while the soul, though bound to the
body, was at liberty to leave the grave and return to it
during the daytime in any form it chose.
In such a belief it was the custom betimes to dig
the grave in the form of a deep shaft in the rock, and [71] above
'this eternal dwelling' to raise a superstructure
of sacrificial chambers, sometimes only a hall, sometimes several apartments, and to adorn them richly
with coloured writing and painted sculptures, as was
becoming to a house of pleasure and joy. Not seldom
did death advance with a quick step, and pitilessly
carried off the builder from life before his work was
finished and the last hand had put the last stroke.
In such a case the eye of the beholder finds pictures
which the skilful hand of the draftsman sketched in
outline with a red crayon on the polished surface of
the stone wall, but time was not left for the painter
to fill in the empty spaces of the picture with bright
and varied colours. Frequently whole or half walls,
often this or that piece of the picture, shows that the
whole work still awaited its completion, when suddenly
the early death of the builder put an end quite unexpected to the design and measure of the work. What,
in the case of the tombs of the nobility, was a sad
stoppage to the perfect completion of the design, must
also have appeared enormous in the royal building of
the Pyramids, when a Pharaoh departed from the
light of day. Therefore he began his work from his
accession. As soon as he mounted the throne, the
sovereign gave orders to a nobleman, the master of all
the buildings of his land, to plan the work and cut the
stone. The kernel of the future edifice was raised on
the limestone soil of the desert, in the form of a small
pyramid built in steps, of which the well-constructed
and finished interior formed the king's eternal dwelling,
with his stone sarcophagus lying on the rocky floor.
[72]
Let us suppose that this first building was finished
while the Pharaoh still lived in the bright sunlight.
A second covering was added, stone by stone, on the
outside of the kernel; a third to this second; and to
this even a fourth ; and the mass of the giant building
grew greater the longer the king enjoyed existence.
And then at last, when it became almost impossible to
extend the area of the pyramid further, a casing of
hard stone, polished like glass, and fitted accurately into
the angles of the steps, covered the vast mass of the
king's sepulchre, presenting a gigantic triangle on each
of its four faces.
More than seventy such pyramids once rose on the
margin of the desert, each telling of a king, of whom
it was at once the tomb and monument. Had not the
greater number of these sepulchres of the Pharaohs
been destroyed almost to the foundation, and had the
names of the builders of those which still stand been
accurately preserved, it would have been easy for the
enquirer to prove and make clear by calculation what
was originally, and of necessity, the proportion between
the masses of the pyramids and the years of the reigns
of their respective builders.
The name 'pyramid'first invented by the ancients
to denote the tombs of the Egyptian kings, and still
used in geometry to this dayis of Greek origin. The
Egyptians themselves denoted the pyramidboth in
the sense of a sepulchre and of a figure in Solid
Geometryby the word 'abumir'; while, on the
other hand, the word 'pir-am-us' is equivalent to the
'edge of the pyramid,' namely, the four edges extend- [73]
ing from the apex of the pyramid to each comer of
the quadrangular base.
The fact, however, which the ancients never knew,
or which they have persistently neglected to mention,
is the special proper name which was assigned to every
pyramid to distinguish it from its neighbours. Thus,
the sepulchral monument of king Khufu bore the name
of honour 'Khut,' i.e., 'the Lights,' and this word
frequently appears as an addition to the royal name of Khufu. The stones, which the master's careful consideration chose for the building of
'the Lights,' were
laboriously quarried out of the rock in three different
places by the grievously oppressed workmen. The
materiala spongy limestone without firmnessfrom
which the inner kernel of the building was constructed
and which remained afterwards hidden from every eye,
was found close at hand; for the native rock on which
the future building was raised yielded it in abundance
to an unknown depth. The better sort of stone, chosen
for the steps and the successive layers, was drawn upon
rollers along the causeway (above half a mile long)
which extends from the mountain on the right of the
river to the plateau of the pyramids. To the present
day the traveller is amazed at the number of gigantic
caverns which traverse the range of Mokattam in a
long series from north to south, from Turah to
Massaarah. These are the names of two villages lying
dose to the river, inhabited by Arabs, who follow the
laborious occupation, like the ancients thousands of
years ago, of cutting the stone in the neighbouring
quarries and bringing it to the river on bullock-carts [74] or commodious tramways, and putting it on board the
vessels waiting at the bank.
The name of Turah, well-known to the Greeks in
the form of Troja, is of very ancient origin. As
soon as the kings began to pile up pyramids, the
writings of that early time mention the district of
Tu-roau, that is 'the mountain of the great quarry,'
in which the busy population of stone-cutters hewed
innumerable blocks out of the walls of rock. An official called 'mm:' governed the place and people,
and carefully executed the Pharaoh's orders.
The splendid covering of the pyramid of 'lights'
was costly stone brought down the river from a great
distance to its banks in the Memphian territory. On he southern border of Egypt, in close neighbourhood
to the place called Suan (Syene, now Assuan), is still
situated, now as then, the 'red mountain' (Tu-tesher),
composed of a granite sprinkled with black and red, as
hard as iron, and brilliantly beautiful when polished.
In the quarries of the Red Mountain there always
prevailed a stirring life, since the hardness, brilliancy,
and durability of the syenitewell fitted for buildings
to last for evermade the possession of this stone
much desired; and the kings vied with one another in
the vain conceit to have the fame of subduing, by the
hands of men and the clever inventive genius of the
master, the opposition of the hardest material which
Nature had created. The traces of this labour and
severe work are still left visible from those ancient
times: here may be clearly seen the sharp stroke of
the chisel, there the mining hole; again at another [75]
place we meet with the form of a giant statue, like a
form in a mould; there hangs along its whole length, as if it grew there, the fourth side of an obelisk still in
the rock, as if it was waiting for the master to loosen
it from its bed. It lies there as if under a magic spell,
in this dead world full of ancient life, which rise
to the highest summit of humanity, and whose pulse
beats in the inscriptions. It must not be thought that
works like the construction of the pyramids and the
temples were not considered by the ancient Egyptians
as labours of enormous difficulty. The texts, more
than once, speak of the merit of high functionaries who
were charged by the pharaonic houses to cut the blocks
in the quarries and transport them by way of the Nile
to their place of destination. The statement of Herodotus, that ten years were necessary to draw the stones
from the quarries and to arrange the base and underground chambers of the pyramid of Khufu (twenty years
in all were spent in its erection) is extremely probable.
The few monuments that remain of his time present to us King Khufu under a less unfavourable aspect
than the traditions of the ancients would lead us to
suppose. According to them this pharaoh was a brutal
man and a tyrant, and forced people to compulsory labour. Animated by bad intentions, it is said that he
closed the sanctuaries of the divinities, because he was
afraid that the prayers and sacrifices of the people would
encroach on their time for work; also, that he was so
detested for his actions by all the Egyptians that they
would not, after his death, even pronounce his name.
In contradiction to this statement, the official language [76]
of the monuments attests that King Khufu was one of
the most active and valiant pharaohs. The valleys of
Sinai beheld the warriors of this king who victoriously
conquered the inhabitants of that country. The tables
on the rock at Wady-Maghara represent him as the
annihilator of his enemies. He founded a number of
new towns in Egypt, the names of which are still read
in the geographic texts which cover the walls of the
mortuary chapels of his epoch.
The three small pyramids which rise opposite the
east side of the great pyramid, without doubt belong
to the wives or children of Khufu. It is a fact which
the latest researches have gained for science that the
great number of tombs built on the plateau of the
desert around the great pyramids of Gizeh belonged to
princes and nobles of the epoch of the fourth dynasty.
All the nobility of this epoch chose their tomb in the
neighbourhood of the pyramids, which contained the
mummies of their ancient masters.
The successor of Khufu bears the name of Ratatef.
He is little known, and we owe the mention of his
name especially to the tables of Saqqarah and Abydus,
The Greeks knew nothing of his existence, giving as
the immediate successor of Khufu, Khafra, the third
king of this dynasty, or, as they call him, Chephren, or
Kephren, or Chabryes. They consider him sometimes
as the brother, sometimes as the son, of Khufu. Who
can be certain when the stones are silent? The pyramid which he raised as his funeral monument, and of
which we have already given the principal dimensions,
is close to that of Khufu. According to the texts it is [77]
distinguished by the particular name of Urt, that is,
'the great.' If the monuments tell us little in illustration of the history of this pharaoh, his reputation has
been all the same made for ever by the wonderful
workmanship of his statues.
Only a few years ago there rose out of the deep sand
of the desert, which, like a stream, encircles the image
of the Sphinx, to the astonishment of all, that building
which to this day is a mystery to the enquirer as to the
age, origin, and object of the whole work. Small passages, then broad halls, then obscure small side rooms,
succeeded one another, built with well-cut, huge blocks
of hard-coloured stone from Suan, and shining yellow
alabaster, fitted to a hair's breadth block to block, the
comer-stone like a vice, alternately catching the opposite wall, all smooth and well fitted in a straight line and
in a right angle. Bare of all marks or inscriptions, the
building is a mysterious work of the foretime, when
history had not yet been written. Who was the lord
whose mouth pronounced the words, 'It shall be'?
Who was the master whose clear intellect laid down
the plan of the building? Whence came the giant race
of men who loosed these stones of tons' weight from
their bed, cut them with their sharp edges, and
smoothed them; and then brought them from the
southern boundary by the stream downwards to the
edge of the sandy desert, and there fitted them together
in the selected place ? As great and gigantic as was
the work, so great and unexplainable remains the riddle
of its existence. Eastwards, the stone-covered soil
showed, in a long hall, the shaft of a well, filled with [78]
clear water, in whose depths once, in the old time,
for reasons to us unknown, a number of statues of
King Khafra were rather thrown than sunken with care.
The greater number of the statues suffered from the
fall, and the noble work was in ruins. Only one
survived the fall, and, preserved with only slight injuries, gives us Khafra's
sitting figure of royal appearance, dignified in look and manner.
Behind the king seated, the figure of a sparrow-hawk spreads its wings in calm repose, as if to protect
the royal lord. The name and titles of the king appear
in writing on the upper part of the base of the statue,
close to his nuked foot. The polish of the stonea
dioriteshines out of a green colour. It was seldom
chosen for the execution of a monument.
As the discovery of the statues of King Khafra
has proved an unparalleled addition to the history of
the old empire, and the greatest treasure of antiquity,
so we have not nearly yet exhausted the information
to be derived from the statue of Khafra. As in the
wooden statue of that Sheikh-el-Bellud, which was
brought to the light, to the astonishment of the world,
from the tombs at Saqqarah; as in the bright-coloured statues of limestone,
which left the narrow 'Serdaub'
of the tombs as witnesses of ancient life, to greet the
youthful world of the new times; as every artistic production of those days, both picture, writing, and sculpture, bears the stamp of the highest perfection of art, so the statue of Khafra also teaches us that in the
beginning of history their works were an honour to the
artists.
[79]
They also prove that the Egyptians in those remote times were well
acquainted with the secret of over-coming the difficulties which the hardness of
the stone offered to them. Without the use of steel, or the instruments and machines which modem art and industry
have invented to facilitate work, the ancient Egyptians
had acquired a technical knowledge and practice of
which we do not yet possess adequate ideas. The fact
is incontestable that the artists of our epoch remain
confounded and stupefied in the presence of these
monuments, and that they cannot give us a satisfactory answer on the question of the execution of these
masterpieces of the highest antiquity.
There is, from west to east, almost in the same line
with Khafra's pyramid, a colossal figure of a lion lying
down, with the head of a man, better known under the
name of the Sphinx, which the Greek travellers gave
to this monster. It is the Abool-hol, 'the father of
terror,' of the Arabs. It is now half buried in the sands
of the desert. In ancient times, and as late as the
times of the Greeks and Romans, this figure was of
free access on all sides.
In quiet repose, the lion stretches out his paws,
between which a narrow path leads to the temple at
the breast of the monster ; and a memorial stone, richly
ornamented with pictures and writing, announces that
this was a gift of honour from the fourth Thutmes to the
Sphinx. Greeks and Romans seldom left this consecrated spot without engraving a memorial of their visit
on the rock in their own language. For the body of
the lion was of the living rock, but fashioned by the [80]
artist's hand to imitate more truly the appearance which
a sport of nature had formed. Then where the holes
in the stone interrupted the rounding of the body, a
light mason's work was applied, to fill in what was
wanting in the form.
The holy characters of the writing in the full flow
of the language tell us in poetical phrases how one fine
day the pharaoh mounted to the Sphinx to look at the
heavenly face of his father. The words disappear towards the end, for time and the hand of man have erased
what towards the conclusion fell from the poet's mouth.
King Khafra was named in it, but it does not seem probable thence to conclude that K3iafra first caused the
Hon to be executed. As another inscription teaches us.
King Khafra had already seen the monster, or in other
words says that already before him the statue existed,
the work of an older pharaoh.
To the north of this huge form lay the temple of
the goddess Isis; another dedicated to the god Osiris
had its place on the southern side. A third temple was
dedicated to the Sphinx. The inscription on the stone
speaks as follows of these temples: 'He, the living Hor, king of the upper and the lower country, Khufu,
he, the expender of life, founded a temple of the goddess
Isis, the queen of the pyramid, beside the god's house
of the Sphinx, north-west from the god's house and the
town of Osiris, the lord of the place of the dead (Usiri
nebrosata). He built his pyramids near the temple of
the goddess, and he built one pyramid to the king's
daughter, Hontsen, near this temple.' In another place
the writing on the stone tells us: 'He, the living Hor, [81]
king of the upper and the lower country, Khufu, caused
to be consecrated the holy utensils copied on the surface of the monuments, to his mother Isis, the mother
of the gods, who is Hathor, to the ruler and mistress of
the place of the dead. He has arranged afresh their
divine service, and built for her, in stone, the temple,
choosing for her the company of the heavenly inhabitants of her dwelling.'
Although the monument of which we have reproduced a part of the texts is not contemporary with the
time of Khufu, and dates from a late epoch in the history of Egypt, nevertheless this witness of antiquity
loses nothing of its historical value.
We also completely share the opinion of M. de Rouge, who understands
historically the words we have mentioned in the same way as we have done. The
Sphinx is called in the text 'hu,' a word
which designates the man-headed lion, while the
real name of the god represented by the Sphinx was
Hormakhu, that is to say, 'Horus on the horizon.' It
is from this denomination that the Greeks formed the
appellation Harmachis, or Harmais. A stele in the
Louvrethe historic importance of which M. Lauth of
Munich was the first to discoverconfirms these proofs
that the Kings Khufu and Khafra, and King Tatefra,
particularly venerated the goddess Isis, 'the queen of
the pyramids,' and her great neighbour Hormakhu. As
late as the epoch of the twenty-sixth dynasty, that is to
say, thirty-five centuries after Chufu, they had still preserved the worship of these kings and divinities. A
certain Psametik, son of Uzahor, son of Psametik, [82] of Uzahor, son of Noferabra, is there mentioned
as 'prophet of the god Tanen, prophet also of Isis,
queen of the pyramids, prophet of King Khufu, prophet of Chafra, prophet of the divine Tatefira, prophet
of Hormakhu.' This monumental tradition is all the more remarkable because the
father of history, Herodotus, who, a century after this stele was written,
visited Egypt, clearly assures us that the Egyptians would not even pronounce
the names of the kings who constructed the great pyramids, because they had
aroused such a feeling of hate and because the remembrance of them was
so grievous. How, then, are we to explain the existence
of priests who only one hundred years before presided
at the worship of kings detested and apotheosised at the
same time? Herodotus, we venture to maintain, has
committed an error due to the loquacity and the bad
tongue of his Egyptian dragomans.
We owe to the studies of M. de Rouge on the first
six dynasties some precious notices concerning the family and worship of King Khafra. According to
some texts found in the mortuary chapels which surround the pyramid, his wife bore the name of Merisanch.
She was specially devoted to the worship of the god
Thut (this is the Egyptian Hermes), to whom in the
town of Hermopolis a much venerated temple was dedicated, bearing besides honorific titles which attributed to
her the functions of priestess of some other divinities.
[83]
MENKAURA OR MENCHERES
After Khafra's passage home to the realm of the dead, where the king of the gods, Osiris, held the sceptre, Men-kau-ra, Mencheres, ascended the throne. This is the Mykerinos, Mencherinos, about whom the Greek authors relate that he erected the third pyramid as a memorial of honour. It is called in the texts by the name of hir, that is, 'the high one.' When Colonel Vyse found his way to the middle of the chamber of the dead and entered into the silent space of 'Eternity,' his eye discerned, as the last trace of Menkaura's place of burial, the wooden cover of the sarcophagus, and the stone coffin hewn out of one hard block, beautifully adorned outside in the style of a temple, according to the fashion of the masters of the old empire. The sarcophagus rests now at the bottom of the Mediterranean, the English vessel which was conveying it having been wrecked near Gibraltar. The cover, which was saved, thanks to the material of which it was composed, is now exhibited in the gallery of Egyptian antiquities in the British Museum. Its outside is adorned with a short text conceived in the following terms:
'Osiris, who hast become king of Egypt, Menkaura living eternally, child of Olympus, son of Urania, heir of Kronos, over thee may she stretch herself and cover thee, thy divine mother, Urania, in her name as mystery of heaven. May she grant that thou shouldest [84] be like God, free from all evils, King Menkaura, living eternally.'
This prayer is of very ancient origin, for there
are examples of it found on the covers of sarcophagi
belonging to the dynasties of the ancient empire.
The sense of it is full of significance. Delivered from
mortal matter, the soul of the defunct king passes
through the immense space of heaven to unite itself
with God, after having overcome the evil which opposed
it during its life on its terrestrial journey.
According to classic traditions King Mencheres enjoyed a very good reputation
among pharaonic ancestors. He is described as a man distinguished for his
justice and kindness, as also for his piety in regard to
all that concerned the worship of the gods. For this
reason the Egyptians after his death accorded him the
honours of a god, by establishing a special worship
dedicated to his memory. I do not know if we ought
to attribute a great importance to this worship. The
Egyptians rendered him the same honour which the
kings, his predecessors, enjoyed after their decease.
For the monuments of the time of the building of the
pyramids mention priests and prophets which were
devoted to the service of Kheops, Chabryes, and other
rulers, and who offered them sacrifices and attended
to their service, after the 'lord of the world' had left
the light and descended to the depth of his grave. As
to the religious sentiments which we attribute to the
Pharaoh Mencheres, it seems in fact that Mencheres
Pius occupied himself during his life by a certain predilection with sacred literature. The book called
Pir-
[85] em-heru, the so-called 'departure from day,' recalls his
memory particularly in gate 64. According to the
words of the text the author finishes the gate with this
remark: 'This gate was discovered in the town of
Hermopolis, engraved on a block of alabaster, and painted in blue colour under the feet of this god. It
was discovered at the epoch of the king of Upper and
Lower Egypt, Mencheres the defunct, by the prince
his son, Hortotef, when he undertook a journey to inspect the temples of Egypt.
He brought it as a wonderful thing to the king, after having recognised the
contents full of mystery.'
SHEPSESKAF
He was the successor of King Mencheres. We are well informed on the subject of the succession of this pharaoh by the inscriptions on a tomb which was discovered at Saqqarah, and which M. de Rouge has treated of for the first time in his work on the six first Egyptian dynasties. The personage for whom the tomb in question was constructed was called Patah-Shepses. He played a great part at the pharaonic court. King Mencheres had adopted him as his son, as appears from the following words: 'King Mencheres placed him among the royal children in the palace of the king in the interior of the harem.'
Soon after, as it appears, the good foster-father died, and King Shepseskaf ascended the throne, and placed the young page in his house, and at last gave him the hand of bis own daughter as a sign of royal favour.
[86] Then follow these words: 'His holiness gave him his eldest daughter, the princess Maat-kha, to be his wife. His holiness preferred that she should be with him rather than with any other man.' Being the son-in-law of the pharaoh, it is quite natural to see him rise from step to step, and be distinguished by every kind of favour on the part of the king. The following are some phrases which relate to his promotion:
'He was esteemed by the king more than any other servant. He became private secretary in everything that Pharaoh was pleased to do. He charmed the heart of his master. His holiness accorded to him to touch his knees, and dispensed with his kissing the ground.'
We see from this
remark that according to the pharaonic ceremonial persons admitted to
the presence of the king were obliged to prostrate
themselves in the dust, and kiss the ground which
was trodden by the proud feet of their master. Other
phrases make mention of offices which this personage
held. As once Joseph, he filled 'the office of chief
steward of the house of provisions, chief of all the
works of the mines, prophet of the god Sokar, and
chief of the temple of this god.' His highest dignity is
contained in the title of 'chief of the priesthood of the
god Patah, in the temple town of Memphis.'
Except in a certain number of tombs, the name of
the King Shepseskaf is very rare upon the monuments.
Among the persons who lived during his reign, and
whose names are. composed with that of the pharaoh,
we must mention a prophet of King Cheops, called [87] Shepseskaf-ankh,
that is, 'Shepseskaf's life.' His
family is as follows:

It is to different members of the family that the
best known mortuary chapels in the necropolis of
Memphis belong.
The pyramid which this pharaoh constructed for
himself bears the monumental name Qebeh, 'the cool.'
THE KINGS OF THE FIFTH DYNASTY
According to the royal list of Manetho, King
Oosercheres must be placed at the head of the fifth
dynasty. It is he whom the table of Abydos acquaints
us with under the name of Ooskaf. There is little to
say about his reign and about the history of his epoch.
In the inscriptions of several tombs and on some steles
of the fifth dynasty and even of later times, he appears
among the pharaohs for whom the priests preserved a
religious remembrance and instituted a divine worship.
His pyramid was distinguished by the name of Ab-setu,
which signifies literally 'the purest of the places.' We
know nothing as to its identity with one of the pyramids
still existing in our day.
It is not thus with the pyramid of King Sahura, [88]
the successor of Ooskaf. The name of this king, traced
in red, has been discovered on the blocks of a pyramid
to the north of the village of Abousir, which in ancient
times bore the name of Kha-ba, 'rising of the souls.'
The titles and the names of the Pharaoh Sahura are
seen on the rocks of Wady-Magharah, 'the valley of the
caverns,' where in a picture the king is represented as the vanquisher of his
enemies. The text which accompanies the scenes gives him the epithet of 'the
god who conquers all nations, and strikes all countries.'
One inscription designates him as 'God, who strikes
all nations, and reaches all countries with his arm.' The
pious remembrance of him continued long after he lay
beneath his pyramid, even to the epoch of the lower
empire. As late as the time of the Ptolemies there
existed a sanctuary in old Memphis, dedicated to his
religious service, and the priests of which are found
mentioned on several mortuary monuments. Perhaps
also the town called Pa-Sahura, 'town of Sahura,' quite
near to Esneh, is so called in remembrance of this
king, as M. de Rouge with reason supposes.
The successor of this king, according to the table
of Saqqarah, is called Nofer-ar-ka-ra. He is, without
doubt, the Nephercheres of the Manethonian list. The
pyramid which he caused to be constructed is called
Ba, that is, 'the soul.' There are several tombs of
this epoch which mention this king, particularly that
of a royal relation of the name of Urchuru, 'the royal
grandson.' It was M. de Rouge who, in his work on
the first six dynasties, called the attention of the
learned to this personage, who was specially devoted to [89]
literary occupations. Hence he is called 'royal
scribe of the palace, doctor, chief of writing, who
serves as a light to all the writings in the house of Pharaoh.' He was,
moreover, called 'master in the writings for the petitions of men, he who serves as a light
for all the writing which relates to the administration,
chief of the house of provisions;' and, besides these
titles, 'general of the infantry which is composed of
young men.' Another officer of this epoch, called
Pehenuka, had civil chaises, among which we remark
that of 'chief of the treasure, offerings, and provisions,' then 'chief of all the works of the king, chief of
the writings of the king, and privy councillor of all the
words pronounced by the king.' He was, without
doubt, a sort of Secretary of State, who was employed
in the reign of the above-named pharaoh.
Among the successors of this king we will mention
him whom the monuments call Ranuser. He is the
thirtieth of the table of Abydos, and the same who, in
the list of kings according to Manetho, is transcribed by
the name of Rathoores. This is the first pharaoh, as
far as the monuments inform us, who added to his
name of honour in his royal cartouche a second cartouche with his own name, the short and simple An.
King Ranuser followed the customs of his ancestors, in constructing a tomb, in the form of a pyramid,
known under the denomination of Men-setu, a word
which signifies 'the most firm place.' There has been
found in the middle pyramid of Abousir the name of the king, traced in red, on
one of its blocks. There is therefore little doubt about the person of this
pharaoh, [90]
whose mummy was formerly placed in the mortuary
chamber of this pyramid. His memory was also
preserved in other places. We will, before all, mention the presence of his name and titles on the rocks
at Wady-Magharah, where a picture represents him
as conqueror of the inhabitants of the peninsula of
Sinai.
It is to M. de Rouge that science is indebted for
precious remarks on a number of personages who
lived at this epoch, and who were entrusted with high functions at the pharaonic
court. The most interesting monument which has preserved the memory of an
illustrious Egyptian of this time is, without doubt, the
vast tomb of Ti, in the necropolis of Saqqarah. It is
the tomb situated towards the north of the Serapeum,
which travellers in our day never fail to visit, in order
to admire the almost infinite number of pictures, representing scenes from ancient life. If we believe the
texts which cover on all sides the walls of the tomb,
the personage in question was invested with a number
of honours, which make us recognise in him the first
functionary of the court. Thus he was secretary of
his lord in all his residences, secretary to proclaim the
edicts of the king, chief of all the works of the king,
chief of the royal writings. I pass in silence the long
series of titles which relate to his honours as priest to
different divinities. M. de Rouge has made a very
curious observation, namely, that in the tomb of this
dignitary we find neither the name of his father nor
anything which indicates an illustrious parentage. If
our Ti was really a parvenu, his alliance with a [91]
princess of the blood royal makes us think that it was
for great services rendered to the State that he was
honoured with the hand of a daughter of the pharaoh.
His wife was called Nofer-hotep; in very flattering
terms she is described by titles which show her love
and friendship for her beloved husband.
The three last pharaohs of this fifth dynasty had
been already well known and classed before the discovery of the table of Abydos. The first among them
is called Men-kau-hor; he is the Mencheres of the
lists. The pyramid which he raised bears the name of
Nuter-setu, which means 'the most holy place.' At
the time of the discovery of the Serapeum there was
found on a wall of the tomb of the Apis bulls a large block carried away from the temple of that pyramid,
adorned with a bas-relief, in which we could recognise
the portrait of the king, accompanied by his name and
titles. It is possible that one of the pyramids of
Saqqarah, near the Serapeum, contained his tomb.
We must not forget to remark that the rocks at Wady-Magharah have preserved the memory of this king, to
whom several hieroglyphic legends, sculptured on the
mountain, have reference.
According to the monuments, his successor bore
two names. The first, the most frequent, is Tat-ka-ra,
and the second Assa. He has also left texts at Wady-Magharah, which tell us of works executed during his
reign in the mines of this mountain. His pyramid is
called nofer, that is, 'the beautiful;' unfortunately
we have no means of fixing its position. A series of
tombs at Saqqarah and at Gizeh have preserved to us [92]
the memory of several personages who filled high
functions at the court of this king. As the titles do
not much differ from those we have given before, we
will pass them now in silence. We must, however,
make the remark that the Egyptians called Snoferu-nofer, Kakapu, and Khu-hotep appear to be priests
already anciently attached to the worship of the king.
In the tombs of Saqqarah, not less than in those of
Gizeh, appear other noblemen, who in their time
lived at the court of Assa, and were clothed with
various offices.
A very precious recollection of King Assa has been
preserved in a literary work composed by his son Prince
Patah-hotep. Let us say a word on this papyrus, which
is probably the most, ancient manuscript in the world,
and which is better known under the name of the
Prisse-papyrus. It was bought by a Frenchman of
this name at Thebes, and given to the national library
at Paris. The greater part of this document contains a
treatise by the son of Assa, and relates to the virtues
necessary for man, and to the best manner of arranging his life and making his way in the world. The
general title is conceived in these words: 'This is the
teaching of the governor Patah-hotep under the majesty
of King Assa; long may he live.' At the time when
he composed his book, he must have been very old,
since he describes the decrepitude of his old age in
very significant terms. 'The eyes,' he says, 'are very
diminutive, and the ears stopped up; power is constantly
diminished, the mouth is silent and does not speak, the
memory is closed and does not remember the past. [93]
The bones are not in a state to render service; that
which was good is become bad. Even the taste is
gone. Old age makes a man miserable in every way.
The nose is stopped, and does not breathe.' It was
thus that the prince begins the question which forms
the subject of his book, which was to give to youth
precepts which were justified by the practice of his
long life, and frequently given in a humorous vein.
It is extremely interesting to follow the simple
words which in an antique style represent the thoughts
of the old man, and which touch almost all the
conditions of human life. One of the most beautiful
specimens is without doubt the following piece. He
characterises admirably the spirit of humanity which
breathes through these precepts of a very high moral
tendency. 'If thou art become great, after thou hast
been humble, and if thou hast amassed riches after
poverty, being because of that the first in thy town;
if thou art known for thy wealth and art become a
great lord, let not thy heart become proud because of
thy riches, for it is God who is the author of them for
thee. Despise not another who is as thou wast; be
towards him as towards thy equal.'
Although the tombs of this ancient epoch reveal to
us frequently traits extremely favourable to our ideas
of humanity, we cannot compare what they tell us with
the naive and simple language of the precepts of Prince
Patah-hotep. It is neither the priest nor the prince who
addresses the youth of his day, it is simply the man
who teaches them. Nor is he a morose philosopher. Is there anything truer, and
at the same time more [94] persuasive, than his
exhortation, 'Let thy face be cheerful as long as thou livest; has any one come out of the
coffin after having once entered it?'
The last king of the fifth dynasty bears the name
of Unas (Onnos according to the Greeks). Although
we are not very well acquainted with his history, we
nevertheless know the name of his pyramid, which was
called Nofer-setu, 'the most beautiful place,' or 'the
best place.' It is no other than that immense mortuary
construction in the form of a great truncated pyramid,
which rises in the middle of the desert to the north of
the pyramids of Dashoor, known to the Arabs under
the name of Mastabat-el-Faraoun, that is to say, 'the
seat of Pharaoh.' We assisted at its opening by M.
Mariette-Bey, and we were able to convince ourselves
that one of the stones at its entrance bore pretty legible
traces of the letters which compose the name of the
king Unas.
It is with this king that the fifth dynasty of the
Manethonian list ends, in accordance with the historical
canon of Turin, which after the name of Unas terminates the first section of the series of the pharaohs,
by giving the total of the years of their reigns and the
number of the kings which preceded. Although the
figures are now destroyed, it nevertheless results from
the inspection of the papyrus that all these kings followed one another without any principal division, and
in a successive order, which began with the king Mena,
and ended by King Unas. This observation is of great
importance for a classification of these kings of the [95]
Egyptian canon, because it proves to us that they
formed one entire group, probably belonging to the
same family. These were, then, those famous kings of
Memphis, the most ancient sovereigns in the history of
the world.
[96]
FROM THE SIXTH TO THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY
M. De Rouge has well remarked that with the end of the fifth dynasty, in the necropolis of Gizeh as well as that of Saqqarah, the royal names of the ancient empire commence to disappear. It is no more Memphis and its neighbourhood alone, but it is in an especial manner Middle Egypt, which from the present time reveals to us recollections of the kings whom the monuments oblige us to regard as the successors of the pharaohs of the first dynasties.
The papyrus of Turin entirely favours this supposition. In spite of the miserable state of this precious historical document, the fragment which relates to the end of the fifth dynasty has been preserved. It is evident by the new section which commences that King Unas finished the series of the kings of Memphis, and that a new royal house continued the succession of the kings of the ancient empire. It is the second epoch of this empire which now presents itself for our study.
The first pharaoh of the sixth dynasty is he whom
the monuments designate by the name of Teta. The
tables of Abydos and of Saqqarah agree as to this sue- [97]
cession, and the name of Othoes given by Manetho
to the first pharaoh of the same dynasty is not so far
removed from the Egyptian form as to permit doubt
as to their identity. Besides, the succession of Teta
after King Unas is very clearly indicated by the texts
of a tomb at Saqqarah. The proprietor of a. mortuary chapel of the name of Patah-shepes informs us
of the different titles with which he was honoured in
his lifetime; and we discover among them the priesthood of the pyramid of King Unas, by the side bf the
priesthood of the pyramid of Teta, who here bears, for
the first time on the monuments, the title 'son of the
sun.' The pyramid of Teta was called Tat-setu, 'the
most lasting of places,' surely not without allusion to
the king's own name.
It has been supposed that the name of Uskara,
which the table of Abydos places after that of Teta,
belongs as an official title to a King Ati, who at the
same time built a pyramid, called in the writings
Bai-u, 'the pyramid of the souls.' This pharaoh has also
been regarded as the real founder of the sixth dynasty,
who reigned, perhaps, in Middle Egypt simultaneously
with Teta, the last descendant of the kings of Memphis.
This is very probable, but it has yet to be proved.
What is certain is that the high functionary Una,
of whom we will speak later, passed from King Ati
(residing at Memphis) to his successor, who bears the
official name of Meri-ra Pepi, Pepi's name shines brightly in the darkness of the
history of those old kings. The rocks of Wady-Magharah, which contain so many recollections of the ancient
[98]
pharaohs of the race of Memphis, have also preserved
the memory of Pepi. A large bas-relief which is there
carved in the rocks relates to an inspection of mines
carried out in the eighteenth year of his reign, by an
overseer called Abton. In the pictures the king appears
as the conqueror of his enemies, that is to say, of the
foreign peoples who in his time dwelt in the Valley of
Caverns. One of the blocks which has been discovered
in the rich and massive ruins of the once celebrated
city of Tanis is adorned with the names and titles of
King Pepi. This is the most ancient monument which
has been found in this town, the antiquity of which
reaches back, according to this proof, as far as the epoch
of the old empire. In the temple of Denderah is also
found a mention of Pepi, who after King Khufu-Kheops
had executed works at this sanctuary of the goddess
Hathor. The valleys of Hammamat, the dark rocks near
Assooan, and walls in the quarries of El-kab, are richly
covered with inscriptions, which prove to us that under
the reign of this Pharaoh Pepi, a powerful ruler in
the land, a number of public works were executed in
hard stone to command the admiration of posterity.
When Pepi, the lord of the double land, ruled over
the Egyptian people, there lived a faithful servant of
his lord, the noble Una, who when young began his
career under Teta, at the court of the pharaohs, and
received for his good service the approbation of the king.
When Teta disappeared in the gloomy realm of Osiris,
Pepi noticed the young man, placed him in the most
confidential posts in the king's house, and honoured him
with the richest marks of favour, since 'he was dearer [99]
to the heart of the king than all the dear nobles and all the other servants in
the land.'
Among many other duties, he received the order to
bring a sarcophagus of limestone from the caverns of
Troja, opposite to the old capital Memphis. Warriors
and sailors accompanied him for the transport of the
sarcophagus. The monolith arrived, loaded on one of
the great barks of the king's residence. It was accompanied by its cover, and by many other hewn stones,
destined to serve for the construction of the pyramid
of King Pepi. 'Never,' says the text, 'was such a
thing done by any servant; it was the most perfect
pleasure for the heart of his majesty, and the greatest
satisfaction which it was possible to procure for him.'
The pharaoh also did not forget nobly to recompense
his servant with titles and honours, even to his entrance
into the women's house, where a secret charge was
confided to him. If up to this time the services which
Una rendered the king were of a pacific nature, the
continuation of the text tells us of actions and deeds of
this functionary during the wars undertaken by the
king against the tribes of the Amu and the Hirusha,
or the people living on the sands of the desert to the
east of Lower Egypt. In order to prepare for this war
his majesty assembled an army reckoned by tens of
thousands, chosen among the population, beginning with
the town of Elephantina in the south, and ending with
the marshes of Lower Egypt. But it seems that the
Egyptian army was not considered numerous enough
to carry on the war, and we see the country of the
negroes also called on for a contingent. On this occasion [100] we learn the names of several countries inhabited by
the negroes, who already at this epoch were under the
dominion of the Egyptian empire.
These are the countries of Artet, Zam, Amam,
Uauat, Kerau, and Takam. Their contingents were
ruled by captains, whom the pharaoh placed over them,
to be instructed in the proper way of fighting. And
now the army was ready, and fell upon the land of the
Hirusha. And the warriors came and annihilated the
land of the Hirusha, and returned fortunately home;
and they took possession of the land of the Hirusha
and returned fortunately home; and they destroyed the
fortresses, and returned fortunately home. And they
cut down the fig trees and the vines, and returned
fortunately home. And they set fire to the dwellings of
the enemy, and returned fortunately home. And they
killed their chief men by tens of thousands, and returned
fortunately home. And the warriors brought a great
number of prisoners alive with them, and on that account
were highly thought of by the king. And the king
sent out Una five times to fight in the land of the
Hirusha, and to check the rebellion by his warriors.
He acted so that each time the king was pleased with him.
After these expeditions a new war was carried on
by the king against a country called Terehbah (?), 'to the
north of the Hirusha.' This time the army started in
vessels, reached the extreme points of this region, and
gained a complete victory over the enemy. It is difficult precisely to point out the country which was the
theatre of this new war. As vessels are mentioned, it [101]
is natural to suppose that it was some part of Syria situated to the
north of the desert of Arabia.9
Before concluding the very interesting recital which
this text furnishes, and which tells us of the brilliant
termination of the career of Una, under a successor of
Pepi, we will in a few words sum up what remains to
be said on the history of Pepi.
Like his predecessors, during his lifetime he had
constructed a pyramid, where his mortal remains
were to be hidden, and for which Una had brought
the necessary material. The pyramid bore the same
name as the town of Memphis, that is, Men-nofer, 'the
good station,' or 'the good entrance.' He was also
the founder of a town called after his name, 'town
of Pepi,' and situated in Middle Egypt.
We know the names of several great personages
who lived under Pepi, and were invested with high
dignities. Their tombs are found at Saqqarah,
Bersheh, Zauwit-el-Meitin, Sheikh Said, Abydos,
and other places. There is among their number a
certain Meri-ra-anch, who is designated on his tomb
as 'governor of Troja.' We may hazard the supposition that this employ 'was charged with the
works in the quarries of Mokattam, which is all the [102]
more probable because he besides bears the title of
' the chief of the public works of the king.' Another
functionary, Meri-ra Meri-patah-ankh, was also chief of
the public works under Pepi. A third person, called
Pepi-nakht, whose tomb is at Abydos, was governor of
'the town of the Pyramid.' By this evidently is understood the sanctuary before
the king's grave, in which pure men offered sacrifices to the dead pharaoh,
burnt incense before his picture, and performed all other religious service according to the regulations and custom.
The same office, guardian, prophet, and priest of the
pyramid of King Pepi, was filled by Pepi-na, who after
his master's death enjoyed similar offices at the pyramid
of Mer-en-ra, the son and successor of Pepi.
In the reign of Pepi mention is made for the first
time on the monuments of his day of a festival closely
connected with the chronology of Egypt, called Hib-set, 'the festival of the tail,' in memory of the end and the
beginning of a new period of years. In the eighteenth
year of his government took place the renewal
of Hib-set, or the first section of 'the feast of the
tail,' that is 'the cycle of 30 years.' A learned
German, Mr. Gensler, who has specially occupied himself with enquiries and
learning relating to the course of the stars in connection with the information
of the monuments, has latterly put forth the opinion that the period of 30 years
served to regulate, according to a fixed law of numbers, the coincident points of
the solar and lunar calendar by means of eleven
synodic months intercalated in the years 0, 4, 7, 12,
14, 16, 18, 20, 23, 26, 30 (=0) of the period. The [103] real nature of this
circle of 30 years seems to us contained in the previously-mentioned period of years which
as we said, were connected with the sun and moon.
The Greek translator of the holy term Hib-set, in the
Egyptian part of the celebrated Rosetta Stone, renders
this expression by the term 'period of 30 years.' We
shall later on furnish the material for proving that single
portions of this circle are frequently found on the monuments.
King Pepi, who, according to the Greek accounts,
sat for 100 years on the throne of his fathers, married
a lady who was not of the blood royal. Her father
was called Khua, and her mother Nekebet. After her
coronation as queen, she adopted the name of Meri-ra-ankh-nes. Her tomb, the vast ruins of which were
discovered at Abydos, has furnished us important information about the descendants of this high personage.
She had two sons, the eldest called Mer-en-ra, and his
brother, called Nofer-ka-ra. It was the eldest who succeeded his father Pepi.
The great text of the tomb of Una reveals to us a
considerable part of the history of his time, and further
enlightens the darkness which hangs over the history
of Mer-en-ra. After the death of Pepi, Una had the
honour of obtaining the high dignity of 'governor of
Upper Egypt.' The limit of his government towards the
south was bounded by the town of Elephantina, and
to the north reached to the nome of Letopolis in the
lower country. It seems that Una possessed the secret
of quickly acquiring the favour of all men, including
his masters. Thus the son of Pepi charged him with [104]
all the works and the entire administration of the
region of Upper Egypt. Una himself acknowledges
this rare distinction accorded to an Egyptian by saying
that 'never such a thing was done before in this country of Upper Egypt.'
According to ancient custom, in the first years
of his reign, King Mer-en-ra was greatly preoccupied
with the arrangements for his burial. It was again Una
who was charged with all works for the preparation of the sepulchre, and was
ordered to bring from the southernmost boundary of Egypt the hardest stone. 'His
majesty,' so speaks Una himself, 'sent me to the country
of Abhat,10 to bring back a sarcophagus with its cover,
with a small pyramid and a statue of the king Merenra, whose pyramid is called Kha-nofer. His holiness
sent me to Elephantina to bring back a holy shrine and
its stand of hard granite, and the door-jambs and head
of the same granite, and the doors, and pillars, and
cornices, and also to bring back the granite jambs and
thresholds for the temple opposite to the pyramid
Kha-nofer, of King Mer-en-ra. The number of vessels
destined for the transport of all these stones consisted
of six broad ships, three tow-boats, three rafts, and
one vessel of war.' It seems that these vessels were
constructed in the south of Upper Egypt, for the text
tells us that 'never had it happened that the inhabitants
of Abhat, nor of Elephantina, had constructed a vessel [105]
of war in the time of the old kings, who reigned
before.'
After having executed the orders of the king,
a new mission awaited the Governor Una, who
this time was charged to cut blocks of alabaster
and bring them to his lord. 'His holiness,' he thus
relates, 'sent me to the country of Ha-nub, the
gold town,11 to fetch a large table of alabaster. I
caused this table to be extracted for him in 17 days. For the building of the royal pyramid, which bore the
name Kha-nofer,12
'the good rising,' 'they had to
extract enormous blocks of hard stone from the quarries
behind Assooan. They were obliged to construct
vessels expressly for the transport of the enormous
masses which they had dug out of the quarries. This
was new toil and trouble to the poor people. Great
rafts were made, 60 cubits long and 30 in breadth.13 As
there was not water enough at this time, the season of
the low waters having arrived, they were obliged to
build smaller vessels, using wood that was found in the
forests of the Negroes.' Una reports thereon literally as
follows: 'His holiness sent me to cut down four
forests in the South, in order to construct three large 106]
vessels and four vessels for towing acacia wood in
the country Wawa-at. And behold the officials of the
countries of Araret, Aam, and Mata caused the wood
to be cut down for this purpose. I did all this in
the space of a year. As soon as the water rose I
loaded the rafts with immense pieces of granite for the
pyramid Kha-nofer of the King Mer-en-ra.'
This report of Una is our only source of information
for the lives of Teta, Pepi, and Mer-en-ra. In order to
fill up the numerous lacunae of the fragment we must
again hunt among the dust and ruins of days long
gone by.
After his brother's death Nofer-ka-ra followed him
on the throne. His pyramid's name is also known
to us. It was called Menankh, that is to say, 'the
inn of life.' His name and his titles are preserved
on the rocks of Wady-Magharah, where there is an
inscription dated in the second year of his reign.
The tombs of Middle Egypt make us acquainted
with a number of noble personages who lived under
his government, and were charged with various
important functions. We will mention a certain
Beba, because of his peculiar position of governor
of the town of Pepi. This is the only occasion when
we find on an Egyptian monument the mention of this
town, which was built by Pepi, and was probably the
residence of the kings of his family. It seems that
later its name either totally disappeared or was changed.
Egyptian history after Nofer-ka-ra is involved in deep
darkness, which conceals even the slightest vestiges of
the existence of kings whose mere names have [107]
been preserved to us on the walls of Abydos and Saqqarah, names without deeds, empty sounds, which
are no better to us than the inscriptions on the tombs
of ordinary insignificant men. Unless we are greatly
mistaken, we may suppose that the State was divided
into small kingdoms, and was afflicted with civil wars
and royal murders, and that among its haks or governors
there was no saviour who with bold arm struck down
the rebellious, seized with firm hand the fallen reins
of a reunited monarchy, and had the intelligence to
govern it.
The creaking vessel of the State continually approached nearer to destruction, until it again found a
powerful master, who after severe storms once more
brought it back into the safe harbour of quiet and
order. Such a one appears to have been King Ra-neb-taui Mentu-hotep, according to the monuments. He was
an offshoot of the eleventh dynasty, and a vigorous
child of his unruly times.
A sure proof of the difficult times which the empire for many years had to pass
through and this is borne
out by the complete silence of the monuments which
generally tell us so muchis shown in the tradition
which is connected with the fabulous appearance of
the beautiful queen Nitocris. The remains which have
been preserved of the much-injured old Book of the
Kings at Turin bear witness to the existence of this
lady, celebrated by the father of history, and she there
takes her place as Nit-aker, 'the perfect Nit,' in the list
of the pharaohs of the sixth dynasty before Nofer-ka,
Nefrus, and Ba-ab.
[108] Manetho also mentions a Queen Nitocris at the end of this dynasty, who reigned twelve years, 'the noblest and most beautiful woman of her time, fair in colour, the builder of the third pyramid.'
According to the narration of Herodotus, the
brother of Nitocris was killed by his political adversaries, and the kingdom was given over to her. The
beautiful Nitocris, with rosy cheeks, to avenge the
death of her brother, constructed a vast underground
building. Under pretext of its inauguration, she there
assembled the principal authors of the murder. During
the repast which she offered them, the queen made the
waters of the river enter by a secret canal, so that they
were all drowned. After that she retired into a chamber filled with ashes, and killed herself to avoid the
vengeance which awaited her.
It is difficult to recognise the historical foundation
of this tradition, but it proves what we meant to say,
that at the lime of Queen Nitocris there was murder
and violence prevailing in the kingdomkept up by
the deadly rivalry of those who were competitors for
the throne.
According to Manetho, the same queen was
the builder of the third pyramid, which monumental
researches attribute to the Pharaoh Menkara the pious,
1,000 years before Nitocris. According to the investigations of the engineer, M. Perring, it certainly appears
that the third pyramid has been reconstructed and
increased.
'Queen Nitocris, in taking possession of the pyramid
of Menkara, left the sarcophagus of the king in a [109]
lower chamber and placed her own in the hall before it, if one may judge from the fragments of
blue basalt which were found there. She doubled
the dimensions of the. monument, and gave it that
rich covering of well-polished granite, which was
supposed later, according to the Greek storytellers, to
have absorbed the immense sums which the courtesan
Rhodopis collected from the ruin of her friends.14
Without occupying ourselves with the fruitless
labour of endeavouring to reconstruct the dynasties of
Manetho, from the seventh to the eleventh, we will
have recourse to the monumental succession which is
most completely represented in the table of Abydos.
This enumerates twenty kings, who necessarily correspond with the anonymous kings who once composed five complete dynasties, according to the epitome
of the work of Manetho. The number of these kings
was double according to the Turin Book of Kings, if the
computation, according to the fragments which have
been preserved, be correct. According to the papyrus,
the dynasty which preceded the twelfth contained six
kings. Again before these there appeared a set of
seventeen or eighteen kings. From Nitocris downwards
to the first of these eighteen kings there was room
on the papyrus for the names of about ten kings. We
have, therefore, a total of 38 or at most 40 kings, to
make up the five dynasties mentioned by Manetho. But,
however this may be, we are satisfied with the number
of 20 as on the wall of the temple of Abydos, who in all [110]
probability belonged to the true race of old kings, of
whom the following are the names:

The reader will perceive that several of these pharaohs bear a double name, as, for example, the 39th,
43rd, 44th, 45th, 49th, 51st, and the 52nd, the second
of which belonged to the king before he ascended the
throne.
We must stop at the 57th king of the series, who
is called Neb-kher-ra. His other name was Mentuhotep, like some of his ancestors. His name on the
monuments is Ra-neb-taui. Here the long silence
of the stones begins to cease, and the mouth of the
monuments to sing, and tell us tales of the olden
time.
[111]
The race of kings, among which the commanding
figure of King Mentu-hotep rose, for the welfare of the
reunited kingdom, was of Theban origin. The feeble
ancestors of this race bore alternately the names of
Nentef (or Anentef) and Mentu-hotep. They had fixed their royal seat in the
future metropolis of Thebes, and their tombs (plain, simple pyramids built of
brickwork) were placed at the foot of the western mountain of the
Theban necropolis. Here a few ruins of ancient origin
indicate the names of the kings. Here it was where,
more than twenty years ago, Arabs seeking for treasure brought to light two very simple coffins of
these pharaohs, not knowing what a treasure they had
found. In that part of the necropolis which by the
inhabitants is now called Assaseef, these coffins were
discovered lightly hidden under loose heaps of stones
and sand. The cover was richly gilt, and the band of
hieroglyphics which occupied the middle of it contained
the name of Anentef. During my stay in Egypt in
1854, when I first visited the banks of the Nile, I had
the good luck to discover, in the lumber-room of the
residence of the Greek consul, the coffin of a second
Anentef, which was distinguished by the surname of
'the Great.' This last coffin is now in the collection of the Louvre, a very
precious relic of the ancient kingdom of the pharaohs. Of that Mentu-hotep, who bore
the royal name Ra-neb-taui (son of the master of the
country), mention is made. On the black rocks of the
island of Konosso, quite close to Philae, a bas-relief
chiselled in the hard stone exhibits this pharaoh as the
conqueror of thirteen foreign nations, and as the de- [112]
voted servant of the ancient creator, Khem, the celebrated god of Coptos.
In those times a place of this name (it was called
Qobt in the mouth of the Egyptians) was very celebrated. Placed on the right bank of the Nile, at
about the spot where the valley of Hammamat opens
towards the south, and here offers to the traveller, after
a painful journey of eight days over the parched soil,
a sight of the green fields and the Nile stream, this
town with its haven served as a staple for many precious
wares. In the valley of Hammamat, a mountainous
district, with many devious roads, there lay hidden a
valuable stone both for building and working, which
the hand of the workman well knew how to fashion.
Here the much-toiling people descended to the mines
to draw out the gold and silver ore.
Here also the merchant passed on his journey,
richly laden with treasures and much-sought-for wares,
from the coast lands of the Red Sea towards the south,
returning home to Egypt's green plains after a long
pilgrimage. The wanderer who passed through the
valley did not fail to say his prayers to 'the lord
protector of the mountain,' the god Khem of Coptos,
or on the walls of the rocks, 'for everlasting,' to carve
out in tablet and holy characters his reverence for the god. Almost numberless
is the mass of dedicatory inscriptions, due to pious custom and ancient manners,
and of the greatest use to us modems, because they
confirm to us what we have above stated.
Mentu-hotep also, whom we mentioned above, appears immortalised on the wall of the valley of rocks,
[113]
as well as his mother Ama. He had, so the inscription
says, sunk a deep well, 10 ells in breadth, in the dry,
bare desert, in order to provide fresh water for pilgrims with their beasts of burden, and the men
whom the behest of the king ordered to cut stone in
this hot valley. Another inscription of the same
valley dating from the 15th of Paophi, in the second
year of the reign of our Mentu-hotep, is addressed to the god Khem-Pan, the master of the tribes which
inhabit this valley,' and to other divinities. The inscription continues by
making a report how wonderfully they had succeeded in transporting some
gigantic stones to the Nile, which were destined to
serve for the housing of the royal corpse. A high
functionary, chief of all such works for the king, by
name Amenemhat, received the order to transport
the sarcophagus and its cover to the eternal resting-place of his lord. One can imagine the size of this
immense stone, the dimensions of which are mentioned
in the text, the length being eight, the breadth four,
and the height two cubits. After having made rich
offerings to the divinities, it required 3,000 men to
move the monolith from its place, and to roll it
down the valley towards the Nile.
We have less information about the second Mentu-hotep, whose pyramid bore the name of Khu-setu,
'the most shining of places.' A gravestone found in the cemetery of Abydos
commemorates a priest attached to this funeral monument, who offered the gifts
for the dead to the deceased king at this pyramid.
Sankh-ka-ra finishes this list of kings, the fifty-eighth [114]
in the long succession of Abydos. The rocky valley
of Hammamat commemorates him in an inscription of
the highest value. As we have said, a road led from
Coptos, in the midst of deserts, without water, to the
coast of the Red Sea, much frequented by merchants,
who, for the sake of gain, hazarded their lives, and in
painful wanderings over lonely ways trusted themselves to frail barks to steer to the furthest coasts of
the South, to bring from the land of Punt precious
wares, and especially costly rich-smelling spices and
incense, for their homes and the temples of the gods.
Under the name of Punt, the old inhabitants of
Kemi meant a distant land, washed by the great ocean,
full of valleys and hills, abounding in ebony and other
rich woods, in incense, balsam, precious metals, and
costly stones; rich also in beasts, as cameleopards,
hunting leopards, panthers, dog-headed apes, and
long-tailed monkeys.15 Birds with strange plumage
rocked themselves on the branches of wonderful trees,
especially the incense tree and the cocoa palm. Such
was the Ophir of the Egyptians, without doubt the
present coast of the Somauli land in sight of Arabia,
but separated from it by the sea.
According to an old obscure tradition, the land of
Punt was the original seat of the gods. From Punt the
holy ones had travelled to the Nile valley, at their head
Amon, Horus, Hathor. The passage of the gods sanctified the coast lands, which the shores of the
Red Sea [115]
washed as far as Punt, and whose name, ^ the lands of
the gods ' (Ta-nuter), of itself disclosed a trace of the
tradition. Amon was called Hak, i.e. 'King' of Punt;
Hathor, in the same sense, 'Queen and ruler of Punt;'
while Hor was honoured as 'the holy morning star
which rose to the west of the land of Punt.' Peculiar
to that land is the idol Bes, the oldest form of the
godhead in the land of Punt, which wandered far, and
gained a footing not only in Egypt, but in Arabia and in
other lands of Asia, as far as the islands of the Greeks.
The misshapen Bes, with apish countenance, is no other
than the beneficent Dionysos, who as a pilgrim through
the world, dispensed with hand rich in blessings, mild
manners, peace and jollity to the nations.
Under Sankh-ka-ra took place the first journey to
Ophir and Punt. According to the words of the inscription, everything was wisely provided which the
journey required when Pharaoh entrusted the expedition to the noble Hannu, who relates to us as follows:
'I was sent,' says he, 'to conduct ships to the country
of Punt, to bring back odoriferous gums, collected by
the princes of the red land under the influence of the
fear which he inspires among all nations. Behold, I
left Coptos.
'His Holiness ordered that the troops which were to
accompany me should be those from the south of the Thebais.'
After a great break, in which, however, some
words have remained sufficiently l^ble to enable us to recognise that the armed
force was destined to protect the expedition against enemies, and that one
officer [116] had with him royal officers,
stonecutters, and other workmen, the text continues the recital in the following manner:
'I left with an army of 3,000 men. I passed through "the red hamlet," and through a cultivated country. I prepared the skins and the sticks to carry the vases of water, to the number of twenty. One of every two of all my men every day carried a load [lacuna] the other of the two placed the load on him; and I had a reservoir dug of twelve perches in a wood, and two reservoirs at a place called Atahet, one of a perch and twenty cubits, and the other of a perch and thirty cubits. I made another at Ateb, of ten cubits by ten every way, to contain water of a cubit in depth. Then I arrived at the port Seba (?), and I made transport vessels to bring back all kinds of products. I made a great offering of oxen, cows, and goats. When I returned from Seba, I executed the order of his Majesty; I brought him back all kinds of products which I met with in the ports of the Holy Land. I came back by Uak and Rohan. I brought back precious stones for the statues of the temples. Never was a like thing done since there were kings; never was anything like this done by any royal relation sent to these places since the time (of the reign) of the Sun-god Ra. I acted thus for the king on account of the great friendship he has for me.'
M. Chabas, to whom we owe the explanation of the
contents of this important inscription, accompanied his
translation by excellent remarks on the subject of the [117]
road which was followed across the desert from Coptos
to the Red Sea. We see clearly that the Egyptians,
already in these distant times, had opened a road to
transport the products of the land of Punt into Egypt.
One personage has indicated in his itinerary the names
of the five principal stations where the caravans halted
to supply water to the men and beasts of burdenthat
is, to the asses, which were the only beasts of burden
in those limes. It was, in fact, the same road which,
leading from Coptos towards the East, was followed
afterwards by all the caravans which passed by the Red Sea up to the time of the Ptolemies and the
Romans. It was the high road which, leading to the
harbour of Leukos Limen (now Qosseir), on the Red
Sea, brought the wonders of India and Arabia to
Europe; it was the road of the merchants of all countries in the ancient world β the nations' bridge between
Asia and Europe.
Although convinced by the latest discoveries, we
no longer in 'Punt,' and in the name 'Holy Land,' which is so often repeated,
recognise exclusively a description of the South and West coasts of what is
properly called Arabia, yet there is nothing more probable than that already, in the reign of King Sankh-ka-ra, five-and-twenty centuries before the commencement
of our era, the Egyptians possessed a knowledge of the
coasts of Yemen and Hydramaut, which lay on the
other side of the sea to Punt and the Holy Land, in
sight of these incense-bearing countries. Here in these
regions we ought to seek, as it appears to us, for those
mysterious places which, in the fore ages of all history, [118]
the wonder-loving Cushite races, like swarms of locusts,
left, in passing from Arabia and across the sea, to set
foot on the rich and blessed shores of Punt and the
'Holy Land,' and to continue their wanderings into the
interior in western and northerly directions.
[119]
THE PHARAOHS OF THE TWELFTH DYNASTY
In the work of Manetho the first eleven dynasties of
the Egyptian Empire formed the first part of his history
of the ancient kings of Egypt who were said to have
reigned 2,300 years. The second part of his work was
occupied with the dynasties which followed, commencing with the twelfth down to the end of the nineteenth,
and these kings were said to have reigned 2,120 years.
By using the materials which the monuments up to
the present time have furnished to science, we have drawn out the following
table of the kings who composed the twelfth dynasty (see p. 120).
Even a superficial examination of this table
proves that the old Egyptians attributed to each
Pharaoh the sum total of the duration of his reign,
without taking into consideration the reductions that
must be made for the simultaneous reigns of two princes,
father and son, of which we possess several instances
at the epoch of the first four kings. The figure, therefore, of 213 years, 1 month, and 17 days which the
Canon of Turin gives as the duration of the reigns of
the twelfth dynasty, must necessarily be diminished,
since the double reigns are not taken into account.
[120]
The Twelfth Dynasty, according to the Monuments

The reader from this particular circumstance will be able
to form some idea of the kind of difficulties with which
science has continually to contend in order to present a
correct picture of the succession and numbers of the
old Egyptian reigns. The old custom by which the
Pharaohs, towards the end of their reigns, called
their sons to share their thrones with them, and by which
these last, after their father's death, reckoned the years
of their reign from the time when they began to share
the throne with their fathers, without the inscriptions
expressly mentioning this circumstancenow thousands
of years after these eventsplaces such difficulties and
doubts in the way as to make one despair in putting together a chronological table of the old Egyptian Empire.
Manetho states the princes of this house to be of
Theban origin. This is more than probable, since the
progeny of Anentef and Mentu-hotep have left behind [121]
them in this metropolis of the highest antiquity the
most scarce and precious remains. The sanctuary of the
great temple of Amon, at Kamac, whose ruins present
to us walls, columns (the so-called Proto-Doric), and
pictures covered with the names of the kings of this
house, kept on increasing from this time of its foundation, till it became an imperial building, whose walls of
stone reveal to us the history of the Theban kings.
And as the bright sun shines out of dark night and
suddenly illumines with its rays what previously lay
in deep darkness, so the accession of the twelfth
dynasty may be compared to a stream of light which
shines over the forgotten world of the past, to call back
into new life by its gleams more than forty centuries
before our days. It is, however, only from the ruins of
those times which lie scattered on the ground of the
earliest period of the world, that we can catch the faint
gleams of the aurora of all historical remembrances.
What lends a high worth to these ages is not only
the greatness of the kings, founded on the wisdom of
their domestic rule, and the glory of their victories in
foreign countries. Art also, with all its striving after
beauty and noble forms, was cherished by these rulers,
and skilful masters, the true children of Mer-ti-sen,
the great artist of King Mentu-hotep, produced an
immense number of beautiful works and pictures.
Their ancestors of earlier times had already understood how to work with unknown but incomparable
tools the hard substance of the granite and similar
stones, to polish the surface like a mirror, and to fit
the gigantic masses together, not unfrequently with [122] iron clamps, as in the structure of .the Great Pyramid.
But although the hand of the studious artist had
worked in hard stone, and fashioned after life what
nature had already produced in flesh and bone, yet
there was still wanting the stamp of perfectionnamely, beauty which moves us to admiration.
Beginning with the race of the Theban kings of the
twelfth dynasty, the harmonious form of beauty united
with truth and nobleness meets the eye of the beholder
as well in buildings as in statues.
AMENEMHAT I, WITH THE THRONE NAME SEHOTEP-AB-RA
This is the name of the ruler who greets us on
the threshold of this dynasty as the leader of his race.
Unless we are deceived, he is a descendant of the prince
of the same name who, under Neb-taui Mentu-hotep
received the command to bring enormous stones
from the valleys of Hammamat, and by doing so earned
the praise of the king.16 His elevation to the throne
was no peaceable succession as heir, but a struggle
for crown and sceptre by the young king against
other claimants, a fight of danger to life and limb.
In the instructions which the Pharaoh Amenemhat I.
wrote for the benefit of his own son, he speaks of the
misfortunes which consumed the land'for Egypt was
to be compared to a bull which had lost all memory of
the past'from internal wars and conspirators, who
[123]
sought in a cowardly manner to rob the king of life
in the stillness of night.17 After the fight was ended,
the towns conquered, and order re-established, external
wars had to be carried on. A memorial stone,
which may be seen in London, bears witness that the
sovereignty of the king was extended towards the South,
beyond the bounds of the empire into the land of the
negroes, since mention is made in the inscription of a
steward of the mines, which yielded a gold bearing
stone, to the king of the Egyptians. His dominion in
the South is confirmed by a memorial inscription,
engraved on a block at the entrance of the valley of
Girgaooi, on the road from Korusko which informs
us of a victory of Amenemhat I. over the inhabitants of the land of Wawa-t.18 Short and conclusive
are the expressions: 'In the year nine-and-twenty of King Amenemhat, long may he
live! he came here
to beat the inhabitants of the land Wawa-t.'
Wawa-t could be reached by travelling Egyptians
not only from the Nile, but by sea, since Korusko itself
situated in the country of the same name, helps us to
ascertain the geography of that country. It is almost
certain that Wawa-t is the same as the gold-bearing
valley of Ollaki, which stretched northwards, from
Korusko to the sea.
What the inscription on stone historically teaches us
is also confirmed by the words of the papyrus and the
works of those old days. They tell us of campaigns [124]
and wars which the king carried on against foreign
nations, as the inhabitants of Wawa-t, the Mazai, the
Sati, the Hirusha, and other 'rabble' of strangers in
the South and North and East and West. By the
side of the military operations, which brought to king
and country equal honour, the service of the gods
lay near to the heart of the king. He dedicated to them
a great number of temples. He was the founder of
the temple of Amon in Thebes, where his own portrait
in red stone of Assooan bore witness to his work.
Thebes, and also Memphis, the holy place of Patah,
the country of the Fayoum and other places of this
great empire were richly adorned through the piety of
the king with stone pictures and temples. And if the
last stones of these works were to remain silent, the
ancient quarries of the limestone-hill of Mokattam and
the valleys of the much-used Wady Hammamat would
tell the tale.
Although a Theban, Amenemhat nevertheless followed the ancient custom of the Memphites, and built
himself as his 'eternal dwelling,' his own pyramid with
the name of 'beautiful-high' (Ka-nofer). Also, for the repose of his body, the
Pharaoh carefully provided a stone sarcophagus during his lifetime. The
chief of the priests of the god Khem, Anentef, the
son of Sebek-nekht, was sent to the mountain of
Rohannu in the Wady Hammamat to cut the stone of
the sarcophagus from the wall of rock, and to roll
towards the valley the precious burden, so immensely
great that 'never the like had been provided since the
time of the god Ra.'
[125] Amenemhat ruled over the whole land of Egypt
'from the Elephant-town even to the Athu, or lakes in
the lowlands,' with might and power, and many an
expression in the long-faded papyrus of ancient origin
tells us that he was wise in thought and deed. Let
us next consider the child-like, simple narrative of his
contemporary, the Egyptian Sineh, who, from some unknown cause, left the court of his lord the king and took
a road towards the north-east to leave the land of his
fathers. He incurred in his flight many dangers from
the guards of the roads and from foreign nations, so
that the pilgrim, leading an unsettled wandering life in
the Eastern provinces of the Empire, had much care
and disquietude. There in the East the great 'wall'
obstructed the free road. What the Egyptians call
Anbu, i.e. 'wall,' was called in other languages by a
term better known to us, Shur (Hebrew 'wall') or Gerrhon (Greek, i.e.
enclosure, bounds), both designating the fortress at the entrance of the narrow
way between the Egyptian Sea and the Lake Sirbonis, through
which the high road led from the land of Kemi to the
towns of the Ruten. Sineh escaped the watchmen at
the ' wall,' and entered the barren, desolate wilderness.
Provided with food and drink through the pity of the
inhabitants of the district, the runaway reached the and of Edom, within the bounds of which the small
kingdom of Tennu was situated. The king of the land,
Amunensha, invited the Egyptian wanderer to his court, gave him his eldest
daughter in marriage, and the fruitful district of Oa as his residence. Everything prospered
in Sineh's hands; he collected riches, and was blessed [126]
with many children. As David did Goliath, so the bold
Egyptian killed an unmannerly, avaricious fellow much
looked up to in Tennu on account of his strength, and
gained hence much credit from the king and the inhabitants of the land. His yearning after his native
country at last left him no peace. With the leave of
his royal father-in-law he approached Pharaoh by a
petition in writing to be allowed to return. He was
received with gladness, and henceforward, loaded with
honour, he lived at the court of the ruler of Egypt, who
even had his grave erected for him, and 'so he was in
the grace of the king till the day of his death arrived.'
The simple story of Sineh has been made available
for science from a hieratic roll in the old Egyptian
collection at Berlin, through the great acuteness of a
learned Englishman, Mr. Goodwin; it is venerable
from its high antiquity and the childlike, biblical
character of its expressions. We may, however,
detect from it pretty clearly that, in the course of
the reign of Amenemhat, disquiet and misunderstanding
prevailed in the Empire, occasioned by the contest for
the sceptre and crown, which the founder of the
new dynasty did not so easily obtain. For the band
of his opponents threatened him with conspiracies
and the dagger, and the crowd of hostile-minded men
reached in the night-time the sleeping-chamber of the
palace. The king has well described this to his son
and heir in a document still preserved, to place before him a mirror of the time
and of the men, and to admonish him therein to be a just and true king on his
exalted throne.
[127] As the stone monuments inform us, Amenembat reigned the last ten years of his life in common with his son, Usurtasen, when he was still in tender years. To him his father dedicated the memorial we have mentioned. When he ascended the throne he took the name
KHEPER-KA-RA USURTASEN I
Under his rule the land gradually was quieted, and the old order was completely re-established by laws firmly carried out. Amenemhat I., as we learn from the great inscription of Beni-Hassan, had been obliged to pass through the revolted country with his soldiers, in order to find and to beat his opponents, since he was not allowed to enjoy the fruit of his deeds in quiet repose. It was reserved to his son Usurtasen I. to win over the minds of men, and before all things, by buildings in honour of the heavenly gods, to gain the favour of the earthly priests. His works as witnesses exist at the present day, and point with eloquent finger to Usurtasen I. as a mighty king.
In the first place the inscription commemorates him
in a prominent way, although in a few unimportant sentences, on the well known and often-mentioned obelisk
of Heliopolis. At ten hours' distance from Cairo, it rises in the midst of
green cornfields, in the immediate neighbourhood of the village Matarieh, consisting of a few
huts of poor Arabs and some houses of well-to-do Egyptians, who scarcely know on what a famous soil their feet
tread. The temple and town, in truth, lay 1.88 metres
underneath the present soil, and nearly 3.50 metres [128]
under the present level of high-water. Besides the
stone-pointed columns, worked with wonderful art in
the hardest and most beautiful rose granite, the long
earthen mounds under which lies the surrounding wall,
show the extent of the former buildings of the temple,
and are the only visible remains of the celebrated city
of On or Heliopolis, which all antiquity so loudly
praised by the voice of its wise men, its teachers, and
priests.
The Egyptians gave the old town the name of Annu
(properly meaning the 'pointed columns' or 'obelisks'),
generally with the addition 'the north land ' to distinguish it from the other Annu in Southern
Egypt, which
was situated in the neighbourhood of the capital
of the Empire, Thebes, better known by its Greek appellation, Hermonthis. Here in Annu (the On of the
Bible), there existed from very early times a celebrated
temple of the Sun-god, Atum or Tum, a particular local
form of Ra, and his wife the goddess Hathor-Jusas, to
which the Pharaohs were wont to make pilgrimages,
according to ancient custom, to fulfil the directions
for the royal consecration in the 'Great House' of
the god. When King Piankhi, long after the times
of the twelfth dynasty, visited the Temple of the
Sun-town, Heliopolis, going from Memphis, on the
right side of the river, where a road led by Kherkhau
(Babylon, near the present Old Cairo), to On, there, as
his stone memorial of victory teaches us, 'he betook
himself to the place of the deep sand in On, and
made a great offering at the same place of the deep
sand opposite the rising sun, and the offering consisted [129]
of white bulls, milk, balsam, incense, and all other sweet-smelling substances.
When he approached, in
order to enter the temple of the Sun-god Ra, the chief
of the temple greeted him with respectful greeting, and
the singing priest read the holy words to keep evil
away from the king. And the king completed the
consecration, putting on the fillets, and purifying himself
by incense and holy water. Then he received the wreaths
of flowers of the Benben chamber,19 and brought them
forward, mounting the step to the great window, to look
at the sun-god Ra in his Benben chamber. The king
stood there all alone. He drew back the bolts, opened
the door, and beheld his father, the Sun-god Ra in the
splendid Benben chamber, and the morning bark of Ra
and the evening bark of Tum. After this he shut the
doors, laid sealing-earth upon them, and pressed upon it
his own royal seal, thus commanding the priests: 'I, I
have completed the locking up; no other of any kings
shall any more enter in.' While he stood there, they
threw themselves on their bellies before his holiness,
while they said: 'you, always increasing the empire, may affliction never come to the divine Horus,
the friend of the town of On!' And at his approach to
enter the temple of Tum, the likeness of his father, the
god Tum-cheper, the greatest god in On, was brought
before him.
Although this description has only preserved gene-[130]
rally a representation of the temple at On, of whose
precincts as a prototype of all temple buildings the
Greek geographer Strabo has left us a picture, yet it is enough to furnish us
with an idea of its great importance. The temple at On was already existing in the
times of Usurtasen, since the inscriptions of the reigns
of his royal ancestors and predecessors frequently
mention it.
The existence of the obelisks proves that the
building under Usurtasen had reached the gates of
the towers, before which it was the custom to erect
these giant stone needles. A wonderful document, on parchment, which I had the
good fortune to acquire in Thebes in 1858, and which for some years past
has been in the possession of the Berlin collection of
Egyptian antiquities, makes the fact certain that
Usurtasen I., quite at the beginning of his reign, occupied himself with buildings at the temple of the city of the Sun. This important memorial informs us how
he, in the third year of his empire, assembled round
his throne the first officials of his court, to hear their opinion and their
counsel about raising worthy buildings to the sun-god. As usual in such assemblies, the
king begins his address with a solemn reference to his
divine descent, and to his anticipation of succession to
the throne, which was recognised for him already in
the womb of his mother. He then connects with this
a discourse on the 'importance of the buildings and
monuments dedicated to the gods, starting from the
idea that such alone are able to eternalise the memory
of a ruler. After this address, the united counsellors [131]
unanimously applaud the good intentions of their lord,
and encourage him to carry out the same without
delay. The pharaoh then immediately gives his
orders to the proper court official, and enjoins him to
watch over the uninterrupted progress of the work
which had been determined upon. Then ensues, now
undertaken by the king himself, the solemn laying of
the foundations.
The great obelisk of King Usurtasen I., of which we have spoken above, stood in the principal entrance of the temple of the Sun. Its four sides contained hieroglyphical inscriptions of the following meaning, repeated four times in the same words:
The Hor of the sun.
The life for those who are born.
The king of the upper and lower land.
Cheper-ka-ra.
the lord of the double crown,
the life for those who are born,
the son of the Sun-god Ra,
Usurtasen,
the friend of the spirits of On,
ever living
the golden Hor
the life for those who are born
the good God
Cheper-ka-ra
has executed this work
in the beginning of the thirty years circle
he the dispenser of life for evermore.
The holy characters, deeply and beautifully cut in the red granite, contain
nothing but honorary commemorations of the king, with the addition that
Usurtasen caused to be raised the giant stone obelisks [132]
on a certain holiday of the old Egyptian calendar.
The reader would be deceived who thought himself
entitled to make important discoveries of historical
import or pious and wise proverbs in the four rows
of inscriptions, and in their place he meets with only
meaningless and unimportant expressions. But that
is an unfortunate defect inherent in the most beautiful
and grandest monuments of Egypt, which owe their
origin to an effort of kingly power, that they contain
in a similar way empty flatteries in honour of the
king, with a customary repetition of the same idea,
without any deep meaning which would correspond to
the labour of the work and the choice of the material. In ancient Egypt they
only knew this manner of singing praises to the proud temper and arrogance of the
pharaohs, in contrast to our time and its intellectual
efforts. Usurtasen must have had a peculiar preference for that sort of perpetuation of his name; at
least, remains which have been discovered in other
parts betoken his inclination to the laborious erection
of stone obelisks. In the old district of the so-called Moeris lake, in the vicinity of the modern Arab
village Begig, are the fragments of a similar memorial,
which, according to the tenor of the inscription, was
carried out by the king in honour of the local gods of
the capital Shet or Sheti. The Greeks called it Crocodilopolis, from the name of the animal which was
worshipped there.
As his father, the first Amenemhat, had begun to
lay the foundations of the late imperial temple at
Thebes, the so-called Temple of Apetu, the ruins of [133]
which now cover the region of the neighbouring
Arab village of Karnak, to the east of the granite
building of the holy of holies, so the son of Usurtasen
carried out in like manner new works, in addition to
those of his father, as proofs of his veneration for the
divine Amon. His care in this respect was not confined to the dwelling of the god, but he paid attention
also to the principal holy servants of Amon. He
dedicated to them a particular place, which bore the
name of 'the holy dwelling of the first seer of Amon.'
The fact is no longer proved by existing traces of this
ancient building, but by an inscription, found in
Thebes, which relates the re-erection of the same by
the ninth king, of the name of Ramses (with the
official name Nofer-ka-ra). In those times there lived
and acted in Thebes the first seer of Amon, by name
Amenhotep, a son of Ramses Nekht, who exercised the
same office in the service of the god. After he had
occupied the seat of his father, he thought it before all
things incumbent on him to re-erect the great Court of
Amon (p-iban-ao), and the dwelling of the first seer of
Amon, and to defray the cost from his own means.
He relates on this subject as follows: 'Since I now
have found the holy dwelling of the first seer of Amon,
who of old sat in the house of Amon the king of the
gods, menaced with decay, since what, there was of it
dated from the time of King Usurtasen the First, I
caused it to be built anew, in beautiful work and with
tasteful labour. I caused to be re-erected the thickness
of the surrounding wall from behind to the fore part.
I caused the buildings to be raised, and their columns [134]
to be placed of hard stone in tasteful work.' Thus he
makes his report. As a recognition of his generous
sacrifices, the king made him, in the tenth year, and
the nineteenth day of the month Hathor, a rich reward,
as will be stated in the proper place.
One of the celebrated rock tombs, which on the
steep height of the hills of Beni-Hassan already greet
the traveller from a far distance, has preserved in its
inscriptions, which deck the walls with rich representations, some historical remembrances of the first
five rulers of this dynasty, and among them Usurtasen.
It is the same tomb which exhibits the new appearance
of the pillar changed into the column for the first
time, and by the construction of the front, so plain to
the eye, enhances the peculiar richness of its instructive
pictures (now, alas ! always becoming more and more
injured), and rivets the attention of the spectator.
Chiselled in the rocks, like the whole row of tombs
lying beside it, is the rock-hewn hall, dedicated to
the service of the dead and to the memory of deceased
lords and ladies of the olden time, all belonging to a
race of ancient origin and hereditary possession of the
region in the neighbourhood of their graves; The
ancient writing designates it as the nome of Mah, the
land of the inheritance, better known in later times as
the region of the town of Antincie. The first Khnum-hotep is the first in time as well as in importance
of the generations of the dead, whose genealogy may
be thus represented by the help of notices from the
inscriptions.
[135]

The history of Ameni, the founder of the genealogy, is
related in an inscription in two columns, engraved in holy letters on the door
of the entrance. He is introduced speaking himself, according to the ancient practice, and he tersely and simply relates the chief incidents
of his life.
'In the year 43, under the majesty of the king
Usurtasen I.may he live long, even to eternitywhich (year) corresponds with the twenty-fifth year, in
the nome of Mah, where the chief Amen was himself
governor.
'In the forty-third year, the fourteenth day of the
month Paophi. Address to those who still love life,
and who detest death. May they recite a prayer for
the offerings of the dead in favour of the hereditary
governor-in-chief, of the nome of Mah (some other
titles follow), the steward of the holy seers. Amen, who
has conquered (death). I accompanied my master
when he made an expedition to beat the enemies in the
country of the Atu. I took part in the expedition, as [136]
the son of the most noble lord, who was commander
of the troops and governor of the nome of Mah, as a
substitute (?) for my father, who was old, and who
had received rewards from the palace, for he was
beloved at the court. I arrived at the country of
Kash (the land of the negroes), ascending the stream,
and the way led me to the extreme boundary of the
land. I conducted the booty of my master, and my
praises reached heaven when his holiness returned
happily. He beat his enemies in the miserable country
of Kash. I returned home in his retinue, with a
happy countenance. No one was wanting of my
warriors.'
'I left again to conduct the golden treasures to his
holiness king Usurtasenmay he live long. I went
with the eldest prince and heir Amenilife, welfare,
and health to him. I left with the number of 400
persons, the chosen of my warriors. They returned
happily home, and no one was wanting. I brought
the pieces of gold. It was for me the commencement
of distinctions on the part of the kings.
'My father praised me. Behold that I again
ascended the river to accompany the treasures to the
town of Coptos, with the prince the heir, the highest
governor of the town, Usurtasenlife, welfare, and
health to him! I ascended the river with 400 men,
the chosen of the warriors of the nome of Mah. I
arrived happily. My warriors can certify all that I
have said.
'I was full of goodness, and of a gentle character
prince who loved his town. For years I exercised [137]
my power as governor in the nome of Mah. All the
works for the palace of the king were placed in my
hands. Behold that the chiefs of ... of the temples
of the divinities of the nome of Mah gave me thousands of bulls with their calves. I was praised for
that on the part of the royal palace, because of the
yearly delivery of cows in milk. I gave up all their
products to the palace, and I kept back nothing for
myself out of all his workshops. The whole nome of
Mah worked for me with multiplied activity. But I
never afflicted the child of the poor; I have not ill-treated the widow. I never disturbed any owner of
land; I never drove away the herdsman. I never
took away his men for (my) works from the five-hand
master. There were none wretched in my time; the
hungry did not exist in my time, even when there
were years of famine. For, behold that I had
ploughed all the fields of the district of Mah, up to its
frontiers, both south and north. Thus I found food
for its inhabitants, and gave them the food which they
produced. There were no hungry people in it. I
gave equally to the widow as to the married woman.
I did not prefer a great personage to a humble man in
all that I gave away; and when the inundations of the
Nile were great, he who sowed was master of his crop.
I kept back nothing for myself from the revenues of
the field.'
The last part of this curious inscription, in which
Amen sings his own praises, has not failed to attract the
attention of several authors, who thought they could
recognise in it an allusion to the history of Joseph in [138]
Egypt, and to the seven years of famine under his
government. We must, however, be on our guard, for
two reasons, against believing that King Usurtasen I,
under whose reign there was a famine in Egypt, was
the Pharaoh of Joseph.
There is first of all the difference of time, which requires quite another reign
for the history of the patriarch, and then the indubitable fact that there are
other texts dating under quite different sovereigns
which make mention of famines, and which according
to facts and time entirely correspond with the biblical
accounts of the years of famine which followed one
another. What the inscription of Amen or Ameni is
fitted to teach us in a historical point of view is confined to the information regarding a military expedition
of the king directed against the inhabitants of the land
of Kash, called in the Holy Scriptures the land of Kush.
In this country dwelt anciently the dark-coloured race of
pure negro blood from the Egyptian boundary at Syene,
southwards towards the sources of the Nile. The names
of the races of the land of Kush conquered by the first
Usurtasen, or perhaps rather the names of the countries
inhabited by them, are preserved on a memorial which
was found in the neighbourhood of the present Wady Haifa, a little above the
cataract, and is at present exhibited in the collection of Egyptian antiquities
at Florence.20
[139] They were named in their order Kas, Shemik,
Chesea, Sheat, Acherkin; what follows on this precious monument has unfortunately been destroyed.
Wady Haifa, the ancient place of the column of victory,
was, without doubt, the last point to which Usurtasen extended his campaign
against the inhabitants of the negroland we have mentioned. He undertook it in
order to fix the boundaries of the newly acquired land
at the second cataract, in the neighbourhood of which
these tribes were located. We will further on relate
how Wady Haifa became the well-fortified southern
boundary of the empire.
The arms of the Egyptians thus succeeded in winning for their country in the South new territories and
new precious productions of the soil (in Nubia it was
the gold which they sought before everything else).
Usurtasen also directed his view to the east, to the
caverns and mountains of the Sinaitic peninsula, which
had been already worked at an earlier period by the
kings of Memphitic origin. Usurtasen sent new colonists
to the lonely valleys of this district to beat out of the
rock, and work up real Mafkat (turquoises) and copper
for the wants of Egypt. Some inscriptions of the
Egyptian workmen and officials, which the king had
sent there, bear witness to their presence in the valley
of Magharah, where the lapse of forty centuries has
not obliterated the traces of their activity.
The road from Egypt to Sinai led from the low lands
of the Delta by the narrow road which Sineha, in his
flight from Egypt to Edom, was obliged to pass. Here,
in the low lands on the eastern side, traces of the [140]
power of Usurtasen show themselves. In Tanis, 'the
great city' of the lower country, inhabited all round
by races of Semitic origin, the kings of the twelfth
dynasty had already raised buildings and invoked the
sculptor's art, to do honour to the gods themselves by
these splendid works. The portrait of Usurtasen even
has been found in some ruins of this temple world.
Many noble people once served the king. The
storm of thousands of years has generally swept away
their remembrance, and traces of only a few of them
have escaped destruction. Among these was the
official Mentu-hotep, whose tombstone, covered with
rich inscriptions, is exhibited at Boulak. According
to the custom of the time, Mentu-hotep is introduced,
sometimes speaking himself, sometimes being spoken
of. And what he says is his own praise, his service
to the gods, the king, and the country in which he once
lived and worked. Let us listen to his confessions, for
they disclose to us incidentally historical notices not
without value for a knowledge of the times with which
we are momentarily occupied. Thus does the mouth of
Mentu-hotep, which has long been silent, describe himself in his own praise.
He prides himself on having been 'a man learned
in the law, a legislator,' one who apportioned the duties
and ordered the works of the district, who kept order in
the whole land, who carried out all the behests of the king, who as judge
decided and restored his property to its owner. As chief architect of the king
he promoted the worship of the gods, and instructed the inhabitants of the
country according to the best of his knowledge [141]
'as God orders to be done.' He protected the poor,
and freed him who was in want of freedom. Peace was
in the words which came from his mouth, and the book
of the wise Thot was on his tongue. Very skilled in
artistic work, with his own hand he carried out his
designs as they ought to be carried out. Being the first
in the country, the king's heart was full of him, and
the great and distinguished of the court gave him their
love. He knew the hidden thoughts of men, and he
appreciated a man according to his value. He compelled the enemies of the king to submit to the
court of justice of the thirty. He punished the
foreigners, quieted the Herusha, and made peace with
the negroes. He was governor in the towns of Ant
and the lands of Tesher. He gave his orders to the land
of the south, and imposed the taxes on the north land.'
In a word, Mentu-hotep, who besides was invested with
religious functions and entrusted with the treasure of
the pharaoh, was the alter ego of the king. 'When
he arrived, the great personages bowed down before
him at the outer door of the royal palace.'
His panegyric, which embraces twenty-two long
lines, finishes with a remark relating to certain buildings.
These last, probably a sanctuary belonging to the temple
of Osiris, and a well, were executed by the special
order of king Mentu-hotep. He says on this subject:
'I it was who arranged the work for the building of
the temple .... and sunk the well according to the
order of the holiness of the royal lord.'
The well is probably the same about which, more
than 2,000 years after its foundation, the Greek [142]
geographer Strabo relates that in the Memnonium of
Abydos there was a well, to the bottom of which there
was a descent by a way covered with arches of a single
stone across, admirable for size and architecture. We
have as yet not been successful in finding it, in spite of
several attempts to discover its situation. What is
related as to the building of the temple of Abydos
which Usurtasen caused to be carried out by Mentu-hotep, is furnished by a memorial stone in the Louvre
(c. No. 12), which is of the time of one of the kings
of the thirteenth Theban dynasty, the otherwise unknown King Ra-kha-n-maa Ra-n-ter. A governor of
the temple of Abydos, by name Ameni-Seneb, who
lived in the time of the above-mentioned ruler, relates
about this subject as follows: 'There came to me
the scribe of the governor Seneb, a son of the governor,
to call me with reference to the proposal of the
governor. And I went with him, and I found the
governor, who was in his office. And this prince gave
me the order in my presence, saying thus: "Be entrusted with the cleansing of the temple of Abydos.
Workmen shall be given you with this object, and
temple servants of the district of the holy workshop."
And I cleansed it from below and from above, and its
walls which surrounded the interior. And the writings
were filled out with colour, and emblems, and other
ornamental work, and all was renewed which king
Usurtasen I. had built.'
The work of Mentu-hotep did not then, for some
time to come, go to decay, although the drifting sand
of the desert, in ancient times as now, did all that was [143]
possible to fill the temple of Osiris right up to the
roof. A second cleansing, and at the same time, restoration, of this very old temple of Osiris took place
in the time and by order of the third Thutmes. An
inscription still preserved, which we discovered at
Abydos, informs us of this, as will be more fully stated
in its place.
First under Seti, the father of the second Ramses,
the temple, which had suffered much from the tooth of
time, had the good fortune to be completely rebuilta
fact for which Ramses takes to himself the greatest
credit.
To return to our Mentu-hotep. We must recognise
in him one of those men distinguished for all sorts of
knowledge and accomplishments, who were entrusted
again and again with dignities and offices, to which our
later times offer nothing in comparison. For he was at
the same time a man learned in the law and a legislator, an administrator of the private and the public
buildings, who busied himself with priestly and divine
things, and carried on foreign wars with the neighbours
of the Egyptian empire. But the times were then
different to what they now are. The extent of the administration of the State was then limited, and there
did not exist preliminary schools for any particular
career. The man of energy and industry occupied the
place of the highly-trained official, who does not invent
or develop anything out of his own resources, but
receives from others instructions destined to be useful
to him in the career which at some later time he chooses
of his own free will.
[144]
Among a number of other servants of the king
we must, in conclusion, name Meri, the son of
Menkhtu. From a stone inscription exhibited in the
Egyptian Hall of the Louvre, of the 29th of Paophi,
of the ninth year of the reign of Usurtasen I, it
appears clear that Meri received from Pharaoh himself
the commission to construct for his royal master 'the
august places of long duration,' or in other words, the
tombs on a grand scale, with columns, gates, and a
great court of entrance, all carried out in well-hewn
limestone from the old quarries of Troja, opposite the
town of Memphis,
We will here leave king Usurtasen I., and turn to
his successor, whom the monuments call by the double
name
NUB-KAU-RA AMENEMHAT
consequently the second Amenemhat according to our mode of speech. Few memorials
of historical importance have survived to us of his days, to allow us to cast
a glance upon the internal and external position of the
Egyptian empire. But it is evident, from still existing
inscriptions, that the second Amenemhat trod in the
footsteps of his predecessor by extending the southern
boundaries of the empire, and, by building well fortified places on the frontier, defended the inhabitants of
the south against the incursions of the negroes. The possession of their
country, as I have already remarked, had an especial importance for an Egyptian
ruler, because its mountains, besides many precious stones, pro-
[145] duced gold, which the ancients sought as eagerly as our
later generations.
A stone memorial discovered in Abydos, relating
to a distinguished official of the second Amenemhat,
has preserved to us some remarkable notices about
the journeys which were undertaken by some great
men at the command of the king, to examine the
conquered countries, and to urge on the collection of
gold. Incidentally the memorial informs us of the well-known fact that the talented servants of the Pharaoh
were entrusted with commissions of the most various
kinds.
To these belonged Se-hathor, a true servant of his
lord, one of the most distinguished officials of the court, who spared himself
no pains to fulfil the commands of Pharaoh according to his wishes. In few
but very instructive words, he tells us in the following manner his missions by the royal command:
'I here opened a mine with the young men, and
forced the old to wash gold. I brought back the
profits. I came as far as the border-land (since called
Nubia). The negroes inhabiting it came, subdued by
the fear which the lord of the land inspired. I entered
the land Heba, visited its water places, and opened its
harbours.' The land of Heba, or as it was also called,
Heb, lay below the second cataract. Se-hathor seems
to have been the first who explored its situation. Later,
under the third Usurtasen, an immense stone covered
with inscriptions was erected at Semneh, which served
as a mark of the Egyptian boundary for the inhabitants
of the country of Heba. The same Se-hathor, who [146]
boasts 'that he was sent by his holiness many times on
missions of all sorts/ mentions in another place of his
memorial stone a service of a peculiar description.
Let us hear him speak himself: 'They caused me to go
over to the building of (king) Amenu, whose pyramid
is called Khorpmay he live for ever!to get made
fifteen columns of long-lasting stone. It came to pass
(the restoration of this), which was thrown down, was
completed in three months. Never was the like done
since the rule of the sun-god Ra.'
King Amenu, whose name and existence we only
know from this short inscription, appears nowhere else
on the monuments. He must, however, belong to the
rulers immediately before the twelfth dynasty, and
in all probability was an ancestor of the Pharaohs
of that dynasty. As such he had a right to the
reverence due to a king after his death. Fifteen
statues in his house or grave were thrown down in
one day. We can easily imagine the perpetration of
such mischief in the stormy times of the struggle for
the throne at the entrance of the twelfth dynasty in the
list of Pharaohs. And it was the care of his successor
Amenemhat to give the strictest orders for the re-establishment and re-erection of the public monuments
which evidently had been injured. So Se-hathor required only two months to carry out the wishes of the
king.
In some towns of Lower Egypt there are traces of
the royal might of king Amenemhat; for there was
found, under the rubbish and ruins of the destroyed
temples, the life-size statue, in black granite, of the wife
[147]
of this king, who bore the name Nofert, which means
either 'the good,' or 'the beautiful.' The royal lady
sits with her hair done in ancient fashion, on her
throne, on which her full names and titles are
chiselled.
After a reign of nine-and-twenty years, the king
associated with him on the throne, his son. He bore
the name
KHA-KA-RA USUKTASEN (II)
His history is only found here and there on the
monuments in a disjointed manner. We can with all
confidence affirm, from the scattered notices, that under
the rule of this second Usurtasen the empire was in
the height of its prosperity. Some lines which are
engraven on the rock in the town of Assooan, the ancient
Syene, and which date from the common reign of the
two kings, father and son, bear witness that the ruler
had directed his attention to the southern border-land
(Nubia). In this case it is the region Wa-wat about
which an official of the king gives information, making
his report of the watch kept on the frontiers.
The first kings of the twelfth dynasty with whom
we have been hitherto occupied, and after whom we
will place the following Pharaoh, Usurtasen III., are
mentioned in their succession on the long eloquent inscription which adorns the under border of the hall of
sacrifice over the rock tomb of Khnumhotep at Beni-Hassan. In order to give the reader a correct account
of the life and labours of these great lords in the pub- [148]
lie life of those times, we will lay before him a literal
translation of the old speech, in which, for the sake of
brevity, we suppress only the particular titles of honour
of the individual kings, because they are cumbersome
and interrupt the connexion.
1. The hereditary lord and blood relation of th^ king, who loves his God, the governor
2. of the district of the East, Nehera's son Khnumhotep, who has overcome (death),
3. the son of the daughter of an hereditary lord, the lady Beket, who has overcome (death),
4. the same has carried out this as a memorial of him. His first virtue consisted in this, that he a benefactor
5. was to his town, so that he gained lasting remembrance for his name for long, long years
6. and that he, through his good works, immortalised it in his tomb
7. of the under world. He made the name of his employes famous,
8. who did good works according to their rank.
9. Since good men were the inhabitants of his
10. houses. He who distinguished himself among his
11. serfs; to him lay open every appointment
12. and all honour (?), as is the custom.
13. His mouth speaks thus: it has raised me,
14. the holiness of the king
15-l6. Amenemhat II., to be
17. hereditary lord and governor of the countries of the East,
18. and chief priest of Hor and of the holy lioness Pakht, and to
19. inherit of the father of my mother in the town
20. Menat-khufu, he placed
21. for me the frontier column, towards the south; he raised
22. the one towards the north corresponding with the region of heaven.
23. He gave me, as my share, as far as the great river on his territory,
24. as was done to the father
25. of my mother, at the beginning,
[149] 26. for an order came from the mouth
27. of the holiness of the king
28. Sehotep-ab-ia,
29. Amenemhat.
30* He made him (the father of my mother) hereditary lord
31. governor of the countries of the East, in the town of Menat-khnfu.
32. He fixed the frontier column towards the south, and raised
33. that towards the north, according to the direction of the heaven. He caused the great fiver to be spread out for him,
34. over his territory. His eastern part
35. went from the district of Tut-Hor, and extended as far as the east lands
36. It was at that time when his holiness returned after he had suppressed
37. the insurrection, manifesting himself like the god Tum (the evening sun)
38. himself. He restored that which he found
39. destroyed. Taking possession of one town
40. after another, he informed himself of one town and
41. its boundaries to the next town, placing
42. their frontier columns.
43. Taking cognisance of their waters,
44. according to the written documents, and reckoning it according
45. to their value (of production), conformably to the greatness
46. of his love of justice. And after this he made him
47. hereditary lord and chief officer of the nome of Mah.
48. He placed for him the frontier columns;
49. the south was on its frontier, towards
50. the nome of Hermopolis, its north towards the nome of Cynopolis. He distributed to him
51. the great river over his territory,
52. its waters, its fields, its trees, and
53. his uncultivated land extended to the country of the West.
54. And he made his eldest son Nekht,
55. who had overcome (death), the very worthy, a prince;
56. his inheritance was in the town of Menat-khufu,
57. as a sign of great thanks
58. from the royal favour. A decree
[150] 59. went out from the mouth of his holiness
60. the king,
61. Cheper-ka-ra Usurtasen I.,
62. noble may be his first-born.
63. My mother entered upon
64. the dignity of a hereditary lady, and
65. as a daughter of a prince
66. of the nome of Mah, in the town of Ha-Sehotep-ab-ra,
67. to become the wife
68. of a hereditary lord and prince of towns,
69. was enchanted the heart of tihe king, the lord of Upper Egypt, and delighted (?) was
70. the lord of Lower Egypt when he united her to the prefect
71. Nehera, the highly honoured. He introduced me,
72. the king Amenemhat II.,
73. as the son of a lord to the inheritance
74. of a principality of the father of my mother, according to the greatness
75. of his love of justicethe god Tum
76. he is himself. And Amenemhat II.
77. he made me
78. a governor, in the nineteenth year, in
79. the town of Menat-khufo. There I provided
80. and arranged for establishing an abundance of necessaries
81. in all sorts of things, and made prosperous
82. the name of my father, and did good for the dwellings
83. of the revered ones (the dead) and their houses, and I caused to be dragged my statues
84. to the holy dwelling and distributed to them
85. their offering in pure gifts.
86. I instituted the officiating priest, to whom I gave
87. donations in lands and
88. peasants. I ordered
89. funeral offerings for all the feasts
90. of the under world, at the feast of the new year, at the beginning of the year, at the feast of the little year,
91. at the feast of the great year, at the feast of the end of the year,
92. at the feast of the great joyful feast, at the feast of the great heat,
[l5l] 93. at the feast of the little heat, at the feast of the five supplementary days
94. of the year, the feast of Shetat, at the feast of the sand,
95. at the twelve monthly feasts, at the twelve half-monthly feasts,
96. at all the feasts on the plain and mountain. If it happen
07. that the priest or any other person
98. cease to do this, then may he not exist, and may
99. his son not sit in his seat.
We will here finish the translation of this inscription, which the writer continues for many more
lines.
The author of it relates to us, in ancient language,
the history of one of the most noble families of the
country, who lived and worked under the first kings of
the twelfth dynasty. We recognise here, besides hints
of warlike events in consequence of a change of dynasty, the happy times of a
wise and peaceable government, animated with zeal for the welfare of the living,
for the service of the gods, and for the remembrance
of the dead. In the same places where in our day
poor villages with a miserable population present themselves to the eyes of travellers, there were of yore
flourishing towns inhabited by an industrious people,
and a cultivated country watered by a number of
canals extended at the foot of the hills. There were
splendid temples frequented by religious multitudes;
and the eye admired on the rocky heights magnificent
tombs, with rich colouring, hewn in the rock of the
mountain in honour of the dead, whose mummies, carefully embalmed and richly decorated, reposed in deep
closed wells, deeply pierced in the rock and hidden
from the eyes of the curious. Of all this grandeur [152]
there have been only some few remains saved from the
general destruction, which, thanks to their concealed
situation and enormous strength, neither the hand of man
nor the tooth of time have been able to destroy. Still, in
their ruins, these remains recall to us a state of civilisation so high and so devoted to progress that our age
of grand discoveries and high intellectual efforts remains
stupefied in the presence of these giants of times
gone by.
On examining attentively the words which the
above-mentioned inscription puts into the mouth of
Khnumhotep, some very interesting observations offer
themselves for forming just ideas on the organisation of
the public administration, and particularly on the rights
which regulated the hereditary succession, according to
which the sons and daughters of the governors of the
towns and country played a great part. The nobility
possessed these rights either by birth or by alliance with
a daughter who possessed them hereditarily. It was the
reigning Pharaoh who sanctioned them by decrees.
The place and dignity of the hak, or governor, is especially of great importance in order to well understand the events which, in the history of Egypt, have
so often upset dynasties and changed the regular progress of public affairs. We shall later on have occasion
to return to this question, which will serve to explain
several facts of great influence in the development of
the political state of Egypt.
Another observation, which the text of Beni-Hassan
requires us to make, relates to the interest which the
Pharaohs took personally in the fixing of the limits which
[153]
separated the nomes and the towns, and in the distribution of the mass of water which at the epoch of the
inundation was spread over the lands. There was good
reason for this great care. On the one hand disputes were avoided, which are
sometimes inevitable with regard to property, and on the other hand, 'the registers'
mentioned in our text had the value of written proofs, which in the name of the
Pharaoh, gave accurate information on the apportionment of the lands, according
to which the taxes were of course levied.
A third and last point which we cannot pass by
in silence relates rather to science than to the organisation of the administration. We speak of the long
series of festivals of the old Egyptian calendar mentioned at length towards the end of the inscription.
We see that already, at this remote epoch in the history of the world, the savans on the banks of the Nile
were much occupied in watching the course of the stars
and their return, to place them in connexion with
regularly recurring appearances of the cultivated earth.
They had firmly fixed ideas of the form of the various
lengths of the year.
In order to elucidate this interesting question, we
must give the translation of a calendrical text, which
is engraved over the entrance door of the mortuary
chapel of Khnumhotep at Beni-Hassan.
There are here enumerated the following series of funeral feasts, which we have arranged in such a manner as to make them easily understood by the reader. The days of the months, which we have placed against some of them, are taken from other [154] monuments, which thus more clearly determine the time of the feasts.
Feasts of the year:
1. Feast of the new year.
2. Feast of the great year.
3. Feast of the little year.
Feasts of the month:
1. Feast of the great heat (at the beginning of the month of (Mechir).
2. Feast of the little heat (at the beginning of the month of Phamenoth).
Feasts of the days:
1. The 1st, 2nd, 4th, 5th, 8th, 15th, 17th, 29th and 30th day of each month.
2. The five complementary days of the year.
Particular feasts:
1. Feast of the rising of Sothis (Sirius).
2. Feast called Uak (the 17th to 18th Thot).
3. Feast of Thot (the 19th Thot).
4. Feast of navigation.
5. Feast of commencement of the inundation.
6. Feast of bark Tebet.
7. The great joyful feast.
8. The good feast on the mountain.
9. The so-called asha feast.
A comparison of these feasts with the catalogue of holidays which the long inscription quoted before gave us, enables us to perceive that the last, although less complete, contains three feasts beyond the number stated above. These are the feast of the beginning of the year, another feast at the end of the year, and a third, called the Shetat-feast. It is evident from a study of these calendrical feasts that 2500 B.C. the Egyptians had a know- [155] ledge of four different years. We should not be far wrong in laying down that the new year had reference to the so-called changing year, and the celebration of the beginning of the year to the fixed year. There then remains for the little year the hypothesis of its being the lunar year; and on the other hand we must suppose the great year to be the so-called dog-star circle, or the lunar year with an intercalation. It will depend on further researches to find an explanation of these four forms of years, and to show their calendrical connection.
The rich paintings placed with profusion on the walls of the tomb of Khnumhotep have an inappreciable value for a knowledge of the arts, the trades, and
the domestic and public life of the Egyptians of this
epoch, quite apart from the holy things to which,
in detail, the paintings and inscriptions relate. The
very interesting scenes with which the hall of sacrifice is adorned are of great
importance in an historical point of view. They relate to the arrival
in Egypt of a family of the Semitic nation of the
Amu, which has quitted its native country to fix its
abode on the blessed banks of the Nile, under the
reign of Usurtasen II. This family is composed of
thirty-seven persons, men, women, and children, who
present their respects to the person of Khnumhotep,
asking of him, as it seems, a good reception. The
royal scribe Noferhotep, an official in the service of
Khnumhotep, offers to his chief a leaf of papyrus, with
an inscription in this sense: 'In the sixth year in
the reign of King Usurtasen II.; an account of the [156] Amu who brought to the
son of a prince Khnum-hotep, while he was alive, the paint for the eyes
called Mastemut of the country of Pitshu. Their
number is composed of thirty-seven persons.' The
scribe in question is followed by another personage, an
Egyptian by nation, which a small hieroglyphic legend
designates as 'the steward of those, of the name of Khiti.' Without doubt, then, these Semitic immigrants, as soon as they arrived in the territory of
Khnumhotep, were placed under the care of Khiti. After these personages who are
charged with the introduction, the chief of the Amu presents himself
with his suite. The first bears the name and the title
of "hak prince of the country of Abesha." This name
is of pure Semitic origin, and recalls that of Abishai,
borne by the son of the sister of king David, who was
distinguished by his military talents in the service of
his uncle. Our Abesha approaches respectfully the
person of Khnumhotep, whom 'the eldest son whom
God had given him accompanies,' and offers him,
as a gift or baksheesh, a magnificent wild goat of
the kind still found in our day on the rocks of the
peninsula of Sinai. Behind him we see his travelling companions, bearded men, armed with lances,
bows, and clubs; the women, dressed in the lively
fashions of the Amu; the children, and the asses,
loaded with the baggage of the travellers, fixing their
curious eyes on the Egyptian lord Khnumhotep; while
a companion of the little party seems to elicit the harmony of sounds, by the aid of a plectrum, playing on
a lyre of very old form. An inscription, traced above [157]
the scene which we have been describing, informs us
that it is an arrival to bring the 'paint for the eyes, Mastemut, which thirty-seven Amu bring.' The paint
in question was an article very much prized in Egypt.
It served as a cosmetic to dye the eyebrows and the
eyelids a black colour, and they painted under the
two eyes a green stripe as a strange adornment. This
paint was furnished by the Arabs or Shasu, who inhabited the land called Pitshu (the particular Egyptian
term for the better-known Midian), and, with their
laden beasts, took the desert route from the East
to Egypt, to traffic with the inhabitants of the Nile
Valley. This curious picture may serve as an illustration of the history of the sons of Jacob, who arrived in
Egypt to implore the favour of Joseph. But it would
be a singular error to suppose in this picture at
Beui-Hassan any allusion to the history in the Holy
Scriptures.
We cannot finish the history of King Usur-tasen II. without returning to the long text of Beni-Hassan, which reveals to us the life of Khnumhotep
and his children, in connection with the kings of their
country, whose interest in their family was often
shown by the posts and honours they conferred upon
them. After having made known the events which
distinguished his life, Khnumhotep continues to call
the attention of the reader to the honours accorded to
his descendants on the part of the Pharaohs. Khnum-hotep gives the following account:
121. Another distinction was accorded me.
122, My eldest son Nekht, bora of Kheti, was named
[158] 123. governor of the nome of Cynopolis,
124. on account of the hereditary right of the father of his mother.
125. Hence he became one of the king's friends;
126. he was made chief of the region
127. of the South. He was counted in the number
128. of noble lords by the holiness of
129. the king
130-131. Usurtaaen XI. He (the king) left behind
132. his memorial in the nome of Cynopolis, since he restored
133. what he found ruined, taking possession
134. of one town after another, he got fixed
135. his boundary, so that he might settle the taxation
136. according to its income,
137. placing a frontier column
138. on his southern limit, and erecting the northern one
139. according to the direction of the heaven, and he assigned the surface
140. of the uncultivated fields, containing
141. as many as fifteen boundary stones, and he assigned the surface
142. of its cultivable lands. In the north was its frontier,
143. at the Oxyrhynchite nome. He allowed to be spread
144. the great river over its territory,
145. its western boundary started from the Cynopolite nome as far
146. as the country of the West.'
In spite of several difficulties which are unavoidable in this very ancient language, thus much is evident, that Nekht, son of Khnumhotep, was named governor of the Cynopolitan nome, situated to the north of the nome of Mah, and at the same time that he had conferred upon him the dignity of chief of the 'Southern land.' It is almost certain that this embraced several nomes which were to the south of the Oxyrhynchite nome.
[159]
KHA-KAU-RA USURTASEN III
was the name of the previous king's successor. His
name had a good sound in those days of the prosperity
of the Egyptian empire, since he distinguished himself
above all other kings by his power and wisdom. His
fame long outlived him. The memory of this powerful
and warlike king has also been preserved through the
course of ages down to our own time, thanks to the sentiments of gratitude which
made the Egyptians perpetuate the memory of the great king Usurtasen III.,
whom they honoured with divine worship, building
him temples, and offering sacrifices to him. During
the whole of his reign this Pharaoh was particularly
engaged in military expeditions, which were directed
against the unfortunate negroes inhabiting the land of
Kush, with the view of regulating the frontiers and
constructing fortresses to stop once for all the robber
inroads into Egypt on the side of the south. His
predecessors had extended their campaigns tolerably
far to the south, some even to the second cataract;
but the complete subjection of the inhabitants of these
countries had not nearly been completed.
The inscription on a stone which was discovered
on the island of Elephantina by an English traveller,
beginning with, 'In the year 8, month Epiphi,' of our
Usurtasen III., 'the friend of the goddess Sati, of Elephantina,' names especially this as the time
when the king moved forward 'to beat the miserable land of Kush.' In another inscription coming
[160] from Abydos mention is made of a similar campaign
of the king against 'the miserable Kush,' under the
date of the nineteenth year of the reign of the king.
Of these two campaigns, the first finds its confirmation
from the inscription of a memorial stone, which was
found in the neighbourhood of Wady Haifa.
Here, close below the second cataract of the Nile,
King Usurtasen built sanctuaries and fortresses on
the heights which commanded both banks of the
river. Their remains still exist in our day, and are
now known under the name of Semne and Koomme.
The origin of this denomination must be very ardent,
since the words Samina and Koummou, traced in
Greek characters before the Christian era, are found
on an inscription of the walls of the temple of Semne.
Two large stone columns, covered with long inscriptions, served anciently as boundary stones to fix the
frontier between the negroland called Heh and the
Egyptian empire. Both were placed here, on the
territory of the above-named fortresses, under the
reign and by the order of Usurtasen III., as a visible
warning to the dusky-coloured races of the so-called
Nubia. The inscription of the older stone begins with
the short but eloquent words: 'This is the frontier
of the South, which was fixed in the year 8, in the
reign of his majesty King Usurtasen III., who gives
life eternally. Let it not be permitted to any negro to
cross it on his journey, except barks loaded with all
kinds of cattle, oxen, goats, and asses belonging to the
negroes, and except the negro who comes to barter in
the land of Aken. To these, on the contrary, every- [161]
thing good shall be given. But otherwise let it not be
permitted to a vessel belonging to negroes to enter on
its road the country of Heh.'
Without doubt Aken is the old name of the country
of Nubia, which Pliny (vi. 184), in his enumeration of
the towns of Ethiopia, described by the explorers of
Nero, calls by the designation of Acina, since he mentions it directly after the well-known hill fortress, Primi (now Qasr Ibrim), and gives it a distance of 310,000
Roman paces from Syene. The situation of the place
agrees sufficiently with the conditions which necessarily
connect it with the Aken or Akin of the times of the
third Usurtasen, near the Second Cataract.
The war against, and final subjection of, the lower
negroland, Kush or Kashsince it is thus that the inscriptions of the twelfth dynasty expressly name the
theatre of the warlike deeds of the Egyptians of this
periodwas carried on not without cruelty ; and the
pictureswhich on the stone columns of victory of the
sixteenth year of Usurtasen III. give an idea of the way
in which the war was carried on against the negroesremind one of the most infamous razzias in the recent
history of African warfare. The king, who penetrated
into the interior of the country between the Nile and
the Red Sea, took possession of the women, caught
the men (who had gone to their wells), drove away the
cattle, and set fire to the standing crops.
Such a merciless, continued persecution of the inhabitants of Nubia, who had been already oppressed by
the Pharaohs, in the end intimidated them, and they
were induced to submit to Egyptian supremacy and [162]
protection, and to endure the unavoidable loss of their
freedom and independence. Usurtasen gained his object, and from Syene to beyond the second cataract, the
Nile valley and the country on both sides of the river
became part of the Egyptian empire, and the gods of
the Pharaohs took up their abode in their temples
newly-founded on the territory which had been won.
As its conqueror, Usurtasen necessarily stood in
especial honour with his contemporaries as well as
with later generationsand we can quite understand
that posterity should accord him the honours of a
god-protector of Nubia. More than fifteen centuries
after the events which had taken place on Nubian
territory under Usurtasen III., the great Thutmes III.the real Alexander of Egyptian historycaused to
be built to his ancestor on the spot where he had raised
the fortress of Semne, a temple which was consecrated
for ever to the memory of the god-king Usurtasen III.,
beside the newly-created divinity of the country, Totun, a particular form of the ram-headed Khnum of
Elephantina. Thus, for example, we can read at
Semne the following inscription: 'you princes who
approach this memorial stone, who love and invoke the
gods of your country, who intend to reach again your
native towns, say here your prayers before the Nubian
god Totun .... and before the defunct king Usurtasen III., that they may graciously permit the usual
funeral offering in memory of such a one.' The same
King Thutmes III. had not omitted to consecrate standing altars to the before-named gods Totun and Usurtasen, and the god Khnum, and to found sacrifices, to
[163] be offered on the anniversaries, and at the times of the
principal feasts of the Egyptian calendar, by the priests
of the temple of Semne. Thus it was, to use an expression of the Egyptians, that Thutmes III. caused
to live again monumentally the memory of Ins glorious
ancestor.
This is the text which contains the great dedicatory
inscription put up by the Alexander of old Egypt in
memory of these deeds.
'In the year 2, in the 7th day of the month Paoni, in the reign of his holiness King Thutmes III., friend of the god Totun, residing in Nubia, the holiness of the king spoke thus to Nahi, the prince-governor of the regions of the South: "Thou shalt cause to be engraved on a stone the sacrifices to be consecrated to the King Usurtasen III in the temple of his father Totun. A grateful son has (thus) paid his homage to his ancestors who engendered him."'
After several groups, the mutilated state of which does not permit a continuous translation, the text continues:
'At the feast of the beginning of the (first) season, 50 bushels of dourra to his father Totun, and 645 bushels 20 pecks of dourra .... (to his father) Khnum.
At the feast of the commencement of the (second) season, 50 bushels of dourra (to Totun), and 425 bushels 20 pecks of dourra yearly to lus father Khnum.
A bull at the new year to his father Totun.
A bull.
[164] 'A bull at the anniversary defeat of the Annu (mountaineers of Nubia), which happened the 21st Pharmuthi, to Totun.
At the feast of the commencement of the (third) year, 50 bushels of dourra to Totun, 204 bushels 15 pecks of dourra yearly to Khnuni for the defeat of the "Nubian mountaineers."
Eight vestments of byssus stuff.
At the feast which happens in the month Pachons, a bull to his father Khnum, and 26 bushels of dourra yearly to the queen .... 26 bushels yearly to the queen Mersecher for the punishment of the nations, and 134 bushels and 10 pecks yearly to the King Usurtasen III.'
There are a great number of memorials and inscriptions which are dedicated to the memory of the third Usurtasen, or the officials, who in his reign devoted their knowledge and industry to the service of the king in the execution of public works or holy buildings. The inexhaustible quarries of Hanmiamat furnished, as usual, the materials for building, to which the master quarrymen, accompanied by thousands, proceeded to cut the stone. Active life then reigned in the so-called valley of Rohan, where inscriptions have faithfully preserved down to the present day the remembrance of these ancient writers and their worship of the great mountain god, Khem-Pan of Coptos.
We will quote a tablet on the rock of the fourteenth year of the reign of the king to lay before the reader an example of this kind of memorial inscription drawn [165] from these distant ages of Egyptian antiquity: 'In the year 14, the 18th day of the month Khoiakh, in the reign of King Usurtasen III., living for ever, who loves the god Khem-Hor, of the town of Coptos, behold that his holiness ordered the departure for the country of Rohan, for the execution of a monument consecrated by his holiness to the god Harshef, master of the town of Heracleopolis-Magna.' As on all such occasions, the official to whom the work was confided does not fail to let his remarkable services be known, and to recommend himself to posterity by the highest self-praise.
RA-N-MAAT, AMENEMHAT III
one of the names of the succeeding king whose remembrance has been preserved less by the fame of successfully conducted wars than by works which have
conferred the blessings of peace for more than twenty
centuries ; for he was the founder of the wonderful Moeris
Lake, of whose vastness and utility the ancients are never tired of telling us,
so full were they of praise for the construction itself and the constructor of this artificial sea.
The prosperity of Egypt in ancient times, as in our
own day, has always depended on the fertility of the
soil produced by the periodic inundations of the Nile.
When they are kept within proper bounds, they spread
blessings over a rich country. When the waters of the
river rise above the height which is necessary to irrigate the country, they completely destroy the hopes of
the labourers. When, on the contrary, the river is
short of water at the epoch of the inundation, sterility [166] and famine are the consequence. It was necessary,
thereforeand it has always been so at all epochs of
Egyptian historyto observe beforehand and to regulate the inundations by
artificial means, by the construction of dykes, sluices, and canals. As in our
advanced times, the rise and increase of the Nile is
telegraphed from Khartoum to Cairo, to warn the
Government in time how to deal with the coming
waters, and to make the necessary preparations for the
approaching inundation; so in the time of King Ame-nemhat and his successors, the southernmost point of
the empirethe newly-founded fortress at Semneserved as a point of observation of the rise and increase
of the river. From this point a message went to the
countries lying more southwards. On the rocks of
Semne and Koomme, there was always marked the
highest point of the flood for comparison, and the
stroke marking it was accompanied by a corresponding
inscription. Thus we read on one place on the rock,
'Height of the Nile in the fourteenth year of the reign
of his holiness King Amenemhat III., living for ever.'
In several examples of this kind we moreover meet
with the titles and the names of the employ who,
before the entry of the great waters into Egypt, were
sent to examine the gradual increase of the river, and
to take the necessary measures. A great number of
indications of this kind, which M. Lepsius first collected
during his stay in Nubia, permits us to assert a very
remarkable fact, that at the epoch of the twelfth
dynastythat is, forty-three centuries before our daysthe point of the greatest height was 8.17 metres [167]
above the greatest height which the inundation ever
reaches in our day; and that the average height of the
Nile under Amenemhat III. surpasses that of our times
by more than seven metres.
The great attention which this king bestowed upon
this question of the rise of the Nile will be best proved
by noticing the construction of the enormous basin which
he caused to be dug by the hands of men in the
modem province of the Fayoom for the reception and
storage of the superfluous water of the inundation.
This lake, so rich in fish, was protected by artistic
dams on all sides, and had a communication with the river by a tunnel for water,
and locks which were constructed for the influx or the complete shutting off of
the water. The name of Moeris, which the Greek
authors gave to this lakea name in which they
thought they could recognise the name of a kingwas
derived from the Egyptian appellation Men, or Mi-uer,
which means every kind of basin or lake. The Arab
name Fayoom, given to the province of the ancient lake
Moeris is explained by the older name Pha-joom, i.e.
'lake country.' For a long time it was supposed that
this basin was the same as the Birket-el-keroon, a great
natural lake to the west of the Fayoom, until, by his
researches, M. Linant-Bey proved that the ancient
lake Moeris was situated in the south-east part of the
province of the Fayoum, where the depression of the
ground and the ancient dykes exactly describe its site.
At the epoch of the inundation the waters of the river
entered by means of a canal into the lake, where locks
retained them. At the time of the low waters, the [168]
gates were opened to irrigate the great plains of the
districts in the neighbourhood of the lake.
The same king was also the builder of the magnificent palace known under the name of the Labyrinth,
near the aqueduct of the Lake Moeris, as well as of the
pyramid which was not far from this edifice. The
wonderful structure of the Labyrinth, which is entirely ignored on the Egyptian
monuments, consisted, according to Herodotus, of three thousand halls and chambers, half above the soil, and
the same number underneath it, with twelve covered courts, the entrances of
which were opposite to each other. According to Strabo,
the Labyrinth was like a small representation of the
whole kingdom, composed of as many palaces as there
were nomes, namely, twenty-seven. The description
of the whole place, in which Strabo mentions the
enormous mass of blocks of stone, makes it appear
as a most astonishing work, of which, I may add
at once, at this day only a small number of ruins
remain. Blocks of stone, covered with traces of the
names of Amenemhat III., and of the queen who followed him, Sebeknofru, are all that remain near the
pyramid of Ellahoon as the last farewell greeting to us
of the once celebrated Egyptian Labyrinth.
The province which anciently contained Lake
Moeris has not had the good luck to be frequently
mentioned in the texts engraved on the walls of the
Egyptian sanctuaries. They hated it, and they hated
its inhabitants, because of the worship with which they
honoured the god Sebek, the tutelary divinity of this
region, and the crocodile, his sacred animal. This last [169]
being for the adorers of Osiris, one of the forms of the
god Set, the Satan of the Egyptian mythology, we can
very well explain the singular circumstance that, in the
list of nomes, the province of Lake Moeris is struck out
as hostile to Osiris. Thus it is that we know nothing of
the Labyrinth, or the pyramid, or the towns, nor the
worship of the neighbourhood of this lake. This want
is very happily filled up by the discovery of a papyrus
which relates to the geography of Lake Moeris, although in one sense it is far
removed from geographical instruction. The manuscript, at present preserved in the
Museum of Boolak, represents the plan of the basin,
with its canal. Around the basin the author of the
drawing has marked a certain number of towns and
sanctuaries, accompanied by explanatory texts, which
contain very precious information for a knowledge of
the various places, and the worship of the divinities on
the borders of the basin. Thanks to these indications,
we are enabled clearly to ascertain the different names
of the lake. It is sometimes called She, i.e. 'the
basin or lake;' sometimes She-uer, 'the large lake
basin;' sometimes Mi-uer (Moeris I), 'the great lake.'
From the most universal name, She, the country was
called Ta-She, 'the country of the lake,' of which
the arab-copt word Fayoom is an accurate translation.
Another appellation of the lake, including the tombs,
is the following: Hunt, 'the water-dam,' a common
expression, which was used in the list of names for
the great basin in the back part of each district. The
place at which the canal, coming from the Nile,
entered into the valley of the great chain of mountains [170]
of the Fayoom, was called Ape-tash, i.e. the defile of
the country of the lake. Here was the opening of the
sluice of the canalthe Ra-hunt or La-hunt, from
which word certainly comes the modem name of the
place Ellahoon, with the Arab article el before Lahoont.
The same word is no doubt hidden in the Greek appellation of Labyrinth, which by the mouth of the
Egyptians would have been pronounced Rape-ro-hunt,
or Lape-ro-hunt, that is, 'the temple at the flood-gate
of the canal.'
From the canal, in a straight direction westwards,
we arrive at the capital of the old 'country of the
lake,' in which the kings of the twelfth dynasty, in
eager competition with one another, founded temples,
and raised stone obelisks to the god Sebek, with the
head of a crocodile and his whole family of gods,
Amonao, Hershef, Sokar, Hor, and others. In the
neighbourhood the chief place of the Fayoum, the so-called Medinet-el-Fayoom, which means 'chief
city
of the Fayoom,' bore, in ancient times, the name of
Shat (with an uncertain meaningcutting, cutting right
through, well, canal), or Pi-Sebek, i.e. the dwelling of
Sebek; whence, in a corresponding manner, the Greeks
called it Crocodilopolis, or 'the city of the crocodile:'
for, as Strabo rightly remarks, 'in this country the
crocodile was much venerated.' An animal, carefully
chosen, with the name Suchos (that is Sebek, Subek with the Greek ending os added), was kept there in a
lake, and fed by visitors.
The large stones which were used for the construction of the
monuments mentioned above were
[171]
drawn from the quarries of the valley of Hammamat.
The texts sculptured on the rocks of these quarries
make this fact incontestable. Thus it was that, in the
second year of the reign of Amenemhat III., a personage of distinction, bearing the same name as the
king, arrived there, with his men, to cause the works
to be executed with which they were charged. In an
inscription of fourteen lines he vaunts the greatness of
his king, 'who had beaten the negroes and opened the
world.' According to another text, dated in the year
9, the king went personally into the valley of Kohan,
to give orders relating to the construction of monuments in the town of Crocodilopolis, among which is
mentioned a statue of the king (seated), of five cubits
in height. The continuation of the inscription relates
that it was a certain Usurtasen who had the charge of
superintending the works. Other texts engraved on
the rock state the same fact. The Pharaoh sent on
several occasions architects to Rohan to cause stones
to be cut out which were used by the sculptors to
execute the statues and other works.
The memory of Amenemhat lII. is further preserved in inscriptioos engraved on the
rocks of
the peninsula of Sinai, the mines and quarries of which
were worked in the earliest times of Egyptian history.
They are dated in different years, from 2 to 42, of his
reign, and furnish us with a proof that the Egyptians
kept up establishments in these desolate regions which
were very melancholy to inhabit for a prolonged stay.
The principal envoys of the king, the treasurers,
artists, officials of the quarrymen, and other similar [172]
persons, who had any share whatever in carrying out
the commands of the Pharaoh, never left their places
without perpetuating on the rock the remembrance of
their stay. Each writes his title, his name, and all his
family, and invokes the gods of the place, and before
all the divine Hathor, 'the lady of the Mafkat land,'
Supt Hor, 'the lord of the East,' and the very ancient
local god of the peninsula of Sinai, king Senofru, who
had become almost fabulous.
In an inscription of the second year of the king on
a rock tablet at the entrance of Wady Magharah, in
which a picture of Amenemhat III. as king of Lower
Egypt, appears standing before the deities we have
mentioned, there is express mention of sending away Mafkat, or turquoises, and Khomet or copper. To
what the number 736 relates which is written by the
side is uncertain.
I have already pointed out, that the kings of the
twelfth dynasty with remarkable zeal set themselves to
venerate Osiris and to maintain his temple in Abydos.
The fullest testimony to this fact is borne by a monumental stone discovered last year in the cemetery of
Abydos, to a certain Sehotep-ab-ra, who was there
buried, and who during his life under the reigns of the
kings Usurtasen III. and Amenemhat III. was charged
to take care of the temple and the worship of the god
'Osiris in the West,' and the jackal-headed guardian
of the dead Apheru. As is proved by the immense
number of 163 inscriptions with which the stone now
exhibited in the museum at Boolak is covered, Sehotep-ab-ra had received the commission to attend to the [173]
service of the mysterious places in the temple of
Abydos, to regulate the feasts of the God, to superintend the priests, and in his especial province as a skilful
artist to build the holy Temple-bark, and cover it with
ornamental painting. In chosen but very difficult
language, rich in poetical turns and uncommon words,
the dead declares himself a master of worldly wisdom.
He introduces his expressions rich in meaning with the
words, 'I say a great thing; listen! I will teach you
the nature of eternity,' and he ends his wise remarks
with the usual requisition to survivors to visit his grave
and to repeat the prayer of the sacrifices of the dead: 'Ye priests of Osiris in the West in the town of Abydos,
you temple servants of the same God, you priests of
the king Amenemhat IIL the eternal and ever living,
and of king Usurtasen III. the defunct, and you temple
servants of the same (kings), you inhabitants of this town
and every one in the nome of Tinis, who will visit this
grave, going away or coming, may you love your king,
may you prize the gods of your country, and then will
your children sit in your seat. You who enjoy life
and do not yet know death, repeat the prayer of the
offerings of the dead for the name of (here follow his
titles) Sehotep-ab-ra.'
AMENEMHAT IV. AND QUEEN SEBEK-NOFRU-RA
These sovereigns finish the twelfth dynasty, but the monuments fail to give us any important information about the history of the king and his sister queen Sebek-nofru-ra. This last was an heiress as the princess Nitaker [174] was at the end of the sixth and Nofertari at the end of the seventeenth dynasty. The succession to the empire went by marriage to a new race, with which we shall be more particularly occupied when we come to consider the thirteenth dynasty. The word Sebek, which is in the name of the Queen, reminds us again of the god of the Fayoom or 'country of the Lake,' which by the works of Amenemhat III. had become of such great importance for Egypt.
We cannot bid adieu to this remarkable period in
the Egyptian empire without casting a glance on the
great events, which so visibly distinguish the middle
empire at its entry into the world.
Under the reign of the royal family which composes
this dynasty the frontiers of Egypt were extended
towards the south, as far as the second cataract. Above
this were placed the two fortresses of Semne and
Koomme, and formed the frontier, near the negro lands
Heh and Akin. The domination of the Egyptian
sceptre was vigorously maintained in the peninsula of
Sinai. Officials of the king, supported by a large
military force, maintained the Pharaonic sovereignty
in the mountains of the land of Mafkat.
The Egyptians of this epoch kept up also a very
active commerce with the tribes of Libya towards the east, and with the inhabitants of Palestine and the
neighbouring countries. The arrival in Egypt of
representatives of these nations is a fact which is
proved by numerous paintings and inscriptions in the [175]
mortuary chapels. The light-coloured Libyans frequented Egypt to show their address in warlike games
and dances. The dark-coloured inhabitants of Kush
flocked there to serve the great lords, and Asiatics presented themselves at the frontier of Lower Egypt, which
was secured by fortresses against an entrance without permission, or unexpected attack, to ask for permission to traffic on the banks of the Nile. The
Egyptian empire appeared at that time as the centre
of civilisation, and of all progress in intellect, in art,
and in trade. This had a great effect on strangers, and
led the neighbouring nations to look upon the Egyptians as an important and cultivated nation. In fact
such an opinion of Egypt was well founded and justly
deserved. Intellectual life developed itself fully.
They strove after moral ennoblement; schools were
established in the principal towns of the country; and
human and divine wisdom was taught in the assemblages of the holy servants of the gods. The natural conditions of the country
were improved by the constructions which served to regulate the periodic inundations of the Nile. The territory of the entire country
was divided into districts, and engraved stones, fixed as
limits, separated neighbouring properties. Written
lists, which were laid up in the royal house, gave information on the superficies, the boundaries, and water
supply of each nome. The kings constructed temples
and raised monuments 'to their name,' in honour of
the divinities, and in memory of their own persons ;
they continued to build pyramids as tombs, and the
great personages of the court, most of them allies of the [176]
king, prepared their graves in the deepest pits in the
mountains, and placed halls of sacrifice and chambers
over the grave, in which all the art and splendour of
the sculptors and the painters of those times were developed. In these by means
of excessively rich inscriptions in the decorated rock-hewn halls, the different branches of human industry were represented
with the most lively treatment, and in infinite detail,
for the information of future generations and for the
enjoyment of cotemporaries who still breathed in the
light of the sun. They worked with tools unknown to
us the precious quarries which existed in the valley
of Hamamat; they drew the rose and the black granite
from the 'red mountain,' near Assouan; they brought
back the produce of gold from the parched deserts of
Nubia, and worked the mineral riches of the peninsula
of Sinai, to gain precious turquoises and useful copper.
At this epoch the centre of gravity of Egyptian
administration was placed in Middle Egypt Two towns
of that territory, Crocodilopolis, the town of Sebek
on the shores of lake Moeris, and Heracleopolis 'the
great,' whose position is indicated in our day by the
site of the Arab town of Ahnas, rapidly rose to an importance of which we can only judge by their remains
and by the information of the monuments. Art, in
different directions of activity, had arrived at a height
of perfection, the chief character of which we cannot
better describe than in reproducing the sagacious judgment of M. de Rouge, a master in our science, who
was too soon taken from us.
'Long generations,' says this learned Academician,
[177]
'the precise dates of which we cannot fix, saw different
phases in Egyptian art succeed each other. Our museums
contain sufficient specimens to enable us to follow the principal
transformations. We know not the commencement of this art; we find it existing from the monuments of the fourth dynasty. These, the first to which
we can assign a certain rank, are extremely advanced
in many respects. Architecture already shows us an
inconceivable perfection in the cutting and placing of
blocks of great dimensions. The passages of the great
pyramid remain a model of exactness of building,
which has never been surpassed. We are obliged to
guess the exterior style of the temples of this first epoch,
and to restore it from the bas-reliefs of the tombs, and
the decoration of the sarcophagi. The style was simple
and noble in the highest degree; the straight line and
the play of the different levels of the outline were the
only elements of decoration. One sole motive of ornament varies these dispositions; it was composed of two
lotus leaves placed opposite to each other.
'The style of the figures, as well in the statues as in
the bas-reliefs, of the earliest times is distinguished by
a broad and squat appearance; it seems that in the
course of centuries the race became thinner and more
ιlancι from the action of the climate. In the primitive
monuments they sought the imitation of nature with
more simplicity, and keeping all due proportion. In
the execution of the single parts, the muscles especially
are always better placed, and indicated more strongly.
'The figures preserved this character till near the
end of the twelfth dynasty. This is the epoch when [178] took slenderer and thinner forms. Architecture
had then made great progress. With regard to ornamentation, we find under the seventeenth dynasty the
first columns which have been preserved to our days
in Egypt; thick, fluted, and covered with a simple top
piece in the shape of a die. They resemble in a
striking manner the first Doric columns.
'The bas-reliefs, devoid of all perspective, are often
in the first empire of extreme delicacy. They were
always coloured with care. There are some m which
the freedom of the attitudes and the truth of the
movements seem to promise to Egyptian art a destiny
very different from that which was reserved to it in
later centuries. The limestone statues were often entirely
painted; the figures of granite were coloured in some
of their parts, as the eyes, hair, and drapery. The
chef d'oeuvre of the art of the first empire is a colossal leg
of black granite, from the statue of king Usurtasen I.,
belonging to the Museum of Berlin, discovered in the
ruins in a town of Lower Egypt, Tanis. This fragment suffices to prove that the first Egyptian school
was in a better way of art than that of the second
empire. The engraving of the sculptures leaves nothing
to be desired in these first Egyptian monuments. It
is generally executed in relief up to the fifth dynasty.
The engraving in intaglio of the twelfth dynasty has
never been surpassed at any epoch. The obelisks of
Heliopolis and of the Fayoom authorise us to suppose
temples of a grandeur and magnificence equal to these
fine remains of the twelfth dynasty. We know, in fact,
that one of the wonders of the world, the labyrinth [179]
of the Fayoom, was constructed by one of these
kings.'
Such are the striking observations on this subject by
a master hand, and I will only venture to add a few
remarks on the actual authors of those works. There
is in all art histories of ancient and modern times,
without excepting the most recent, constantly a depreciatory judgment given on the artists of those old days,
who, when viewed most favourably, are placed on the
same line with skilful mechanics. We cannot too
strongly protest against such a judgment, arising from
a complete ignorance of the inmost essence of Egyptian art, or from shallowness
and a superficial way of looking at it, which ought not to be presumed to exist in
judges of art. Egyptian art is art in the noblest meaning
of the word. Let anyone look at the lifelike heads of the
statues of Meidoom, the so-called Sheikh-el-Belled, of
King Khephren, and the Pharaohs of the new empire,
and maintain the contrary. But it is Egyptian art,
that is to say, it is bound by fetters which the artist dared not loosen for
fear of clashing with traditional directions and ancient usage. There floated
before the Egyptian artists as well as the masters in the old history of Greek art higher ideals than the censurers
brought up in 'the Greek school' alone dreamt of. In
this respect we agree with the fullest conviction, in
the workmanlike explanation and critique with which
Lepsius, in his suggestive work 'On some Egyptian Art-forms and their Development,' has met these depreciatory judges of Egyptian art.
Attention has sometimes been called, in order to [180] designate the so-called mechanical style of Egyptian art, to the remarkable fact that history has not transmitted to us the names of any Egyptian masters. This is correct for those who are ignorant of the contents of Egyptian inscriptions, and hence do not know that the artist was the most honoured man in the empire, and stood close to the Pharaoh, who poured his favours in a full stream on the man of 'enlightened spirit and skilful hand.' The artists themselves relate this to us, and boast of their works and the means for creating them, which reflection and inventive genius had delivered to them. To make mention of an example, let us remember the words on the tomb and memorial stone21 of an old Egyptian master, named Martisen, who lived in the days of King Neb-kheru-ra Mentu-hotep;22 that is to say, forty-four centuries before our time, and who thought and worked as an artist. He calls himself 'a master among those who understand art, and a plastic artist,' who 'was a wise artist in his art.' He relates in succession his knowledge in the making of statues, in every position, according to prescribed use and measure; and brings forward, as his particular invention, an etching with colours, if I have rightly understood the expression, 'which can neither be injured by fire nor washed off by water;' and, as a further explanation of this, states that 'no man has arisen who has been able to do this, except himself alone and the eldest son of his race, whom God's will has created. He has arisen able to [181] do this, and the exercise of his hand has been admired in masterly works in all sorts of precious stones, from gold and silver, to ivory and ebony.' His son bore the name Usurtasen, and belonged to an artistic family, whose pedigree, according to the stone, is as follows:

Martisen and his son Usurtasen, without any doubt, opened the age of the highest art development in the old empire, under the kings of the twelfth dynasty, whose taste for art the monuments of their day clearly demonstrate. It will be for future generations to read from the inscriptions the succession of artists and their families who contributed this high state, and to enumerate their performances. For the purpose of knowing this particular branch of human activity, certain gaps require to be filled up, so that we of the present day must renounce the task of fully comprehending it. But science must not be a silent witness of those unintelligible complaints which are raised against the essential character of Egyptian art; she must loudly raise her voice, and point out that even the dead stones speak to us with living voice. Honour, therefore, to the most ancient art, honour to the first artists, whom we have principally to thank for the legacy which has been bequeathed to us of the youthful history of humanity.
[182]
THE THIRTEENTH DYNASTY
Here we find very imperfect remains wherever we
look. For the hope with which we left the times of
the Amenemhats and Usurtasens, and turned our
watchful and expectant gaze with joy to the next
period of the history of the Egyptian empire and its
wide-extending development, is dashed through the
want of monuments. The table of the kings of Abydus passes with a sudden leap over this broad chasm,
which stretches from the twelfth to the eighteenth
dynasty, since it ranges the first king of the latter
dynasty after the princess Sebek-nofru-ra. The traditions of the ancients, starting from the historical
information in the Manethonian works upon the
period of which we are treating, present us error and
confusion instead of truth and clearness. The often-mentioned and priceless treasure of the canon of the
Turin papyrus would be the only source which could
serve us as a guide in this dark labyrinth; but a
glance at the pieces of it which contain the list of the
kings of the thirteenth house shows us at once the
frightful gaps in the mutilated and tattered papyrus.
Fate has done everything to place difficulties in the [183]
way of the solution of this question, and the hard task
is laid on human intelligence to collect the slight
sparks for kindling a light which may illumine the
darkness of five hundred years. With what active
zeal has science endeavoured to fill up the huge gaps!
How has she sought after a firm point, which might
serve her as a sure basis! All has been in vain, and only the hope remains, to
gain from hidden undiscovered memorials the solution of the riddle.
All that our endeavours have as yet succeeded in
obtaining is limited to the well-grounded belief, that
long after the conclusion of the twelfth dynasty native
kings enjoyed unlimited sway in the land, until new
lords, of foreign origin, seated in the eastern parts of
the Egyptian low lands, gradually drove back the old
race of kings, and established the right of conquest
over the real heirs of the throne.
Before relating a history of these foreign conquerors from Manetho, we will give the succession
of the dynasties, the number of the kings, and the
time of their total duration from Manethonian sources,
and on the authority of the last and newest researches
of special inquirers:
| 13th | dynasty of | Thebes | 60 kings | 458 years |
| 14th | " | Xois | 76 | 484 |
| 15th | " | Hycsos | 6 | 260 |
| 16th | " | Hycsos | ? | 251 |
| 17th | " | Thebes | ? | ? |
Without stopping to examine the figures which easily lend themselves to all the chronological systems which might be formed to reconstruct the canon of Manetho, [184] science would not be much mistaken in arranging the above-mentioned series and their periods of duration in the following collateral branches:
Legitimate Kings of Theban Race
| 13th | dynasty | 60 kings, | 458 years |
| 17th | " | ? | ? |
Opposition Kings of Xois
| 14th | dynasty of Xois | 76 kings, | 484 years |
Foreign Conquerors
| 15th | dynasty of Hycsos | 6 kings, | 260 years |
| 16th | " | ? | 251 |
A glance at the mutilated fragments of the royal
canon of Turin will convince the reader that the five
last columns of the once complete work were consecrated to the memory of kings who undoubtedly
belonged to the preceding dynasties. One may reckon
their total number in this MS. at (5 x 30), 150 but it
is evident that the genealogical calculation could not
be applied to fix approximatively the duration of their
reign according to human generations. The figures
which have been preserved in the canon, and which
served to indicate the years of the reign of each of the
kings of whom we have spoken, rarely surpass the
number of three or four. It is almost certain therefore, that the history of Egypt at this epoch must have
been made up of times of revolt and interior troubles,
and murders and assassinations, by which the life and
length of reign of the princes was not subjected to the [185] ordinary conditions of human existence. These were
times about which Ramses III. remarks, in the so-called 'Harris Papyrus,' in the British Museum, that
'the land of Kem was in the hands of the princes of the
towns of the foreigners, of whom one neighbour killed
another.'
As we have remarked above, it is incontestable that the kings who immediately
followed the twelfth dynasty were still in full possession of Upper and Lower
Egypt. For a long time the opinion was prevalent that the thirteenth dynasty marked an epoch
when foreigners made an invasion, so that Lower
Egypt, or at least the eastern part of the lower country,
was under the dominion of foreign kings. To this
must be opposed the well-established fact that many
kings of the thirteenth dynasty, and not only those
who were first in order of time, enjoyed perfect quiet
in the Delta on the east side, and were occupied in
erecting monuments, the remains of which have been
preserved to our day, and whose size and kind do not
point to their having been hastily constructed. Li the
days of their authors and their origin peaceful times
must have prevailed, and nothing looks like a foreign
occupation by the side of native kings. Among these
monuments especially belong the wonderful stones and
'statues' in the fields of Tanis, the biblical Zoan,
which was situated quite close to the territory occupied afterwards by the so-called kings of the Hycsos,
who here placed their camps and planned their hostile
invasions into -the neighbouring region of the low
lands, and into the countries of Upper Egypt. This [186]
sudden attack of the foreigners must have taken place
towards the end of the thirteenth dynasty.
In the lists of Manetho, such as they exist in our
day, the names of the kings of the thirteenth dynasty
are passed by in obstinate silence, as if they were judged
unworthy of historic recollection. The canon of Turin
supplies in some sort this lacuna, and fortunately the
remaining fragments of the papyrus are just sufficient
to establish a few of the most important names of the
Pharaohs belonging to this dynasty. According to a
custom which we very often find in the monumental
lists, the canon of Turin only informs us of the official
names of the kings, and in particular cases alone the
family name appears in the inside of the royal cartouche.
Nevertheless, thanks to the indications of the
monuments of the epoch, which furnish the double
Pharaonic names, we are sufficiently informed to be
able to state that the greater number of the kings of
this family bore the name of Sebek-hotep. The
monuments have as yet enabled us to recognise seven
princes of the name of Sebek-hotep. In spite of the Theban origin of the royal
house which we are considering, the frequent occurrence of the name of
Sebek-hotep, 'servants of Sebek,' shows unmistakably
that the Pharaohs of the thirteenth dynasty specially
venerated the god with the head of a crocodile, Sebek,
the same to whom the kings of the preceding dynasty
had built a very solid temple in the centre of the Fayoom, and in the neighbourhood of the
famous lake
Moeris. There was then an intimate connection between the two royal houses of the twelfth and thir-
[187] teenth dynasties, and we may suppose that Queen
Sebek-nofer-ra, the heiress of the twelfth dynasty,
had transmitted the worship of the god Sebek to her sonfor as such we must recognise himwhom
the Canon of Turin places at the head of the thirteenth
dynasty, and designates by the name Ra-Khu-taui,
that is to say, 'the protecting Sun of the land.' His
name appears not only at this time, but henceforward
continually until the commencement of the eighteenth
dynasty.
By following the fragments of the papyrus of Turin
which have been preserved, we are able to prepare the
following table of the kings who succeeded Sebek-hotep I. These Pharaohs belong to the thirteenth
dynasty, which, according to Manetho, as we have
said, was composed of the number of sixty kings. It
is possible that Manetho made a choice out of a
greater number of kings, who, at any rate, are certified
to us on the authority of the papyrus.
The Thirteenth Dynasty according to the Turin Papyrus
1. Ra-Kha-taui (Sebekhotep I).
2. Sokhemkara.
8. Ra Amenemhat I.
4. Sehotepabia I.
5. Aufoi.
6. Sankhabra.
7. Smenkara.
8. Sehotepabra II.
9. .... kara.
10. (one or two names disappeared).
11. Notemabra.
12. Ra Sebekhotep II.
13. Ran-[sen]-eb.
[188] 14. Autuabra I.
15. Setef- .... ra.
16. Ra-Sokhemchutaui (Sebekliotep III).
17. Rauser.
18. Smonkhkara Mermeaha.
19. ... kara.
20. .... . user-Ser.
21. Ra Sokhem-(suttaui) Sebekhotep IV.
22. Khasesheshra Noferhotep, son of a certain Haankhef.
28. RaSabatbor.
24. Ebanoferra Sebekbotep V.
25. (Ebakara?).
26. Kbaancbia (Sebekbotep YI.).
27. Kbabotepra (Sebekbotep Vn.). 4 y. 8 m. 29 d.
28. Uababra Aaab, 10 7. 8 m. 18 d.
29. Memoferra Ai, 13 y. 8 m. 18 d.
80. Merbotepra, 2 y. 2 m. 9 d.
81. Sankbnefra Utu, 8 y. 2 m. ? d.
82. Mersokbemra Anran, 8 y. 1 m. ? d.
88. Sutkara ura. 5 ? y. ? m. 8 d.
84. Anemem ro.
85-48. (9 or 10 names destroyed.)
44. Merkboperra.
45. Merka (ra.)
46-50. (destroyed)
51. ... mes.
52. Ra maat Aba.
58. Ra-Uben I.
54-57. (destroyed)
58. Nabasi-(ra), y. ? m. 3d.
59. Ebakberura, 7 y. 7 m. 3d.
60. Nebef-autura, 2 y. 5 m. 15 d.
61. Sebibra, 8 y. 7 m. ? d.
62. Mertefera, 8 y. 7 m. 7 d.
68. Sutkara, 1 y. 7 m. 7 d.
64. Nebtefara, 1 y. 7 m. 7 d.
65. Ra-Uben II., y. 7 m. 7 d.
66-67. (two names destroyed).
68. ..... tefara.
69. Ra Uben (III.).
[189] 70. Autuabra (II.).
71. Herabra.
72. Nebsennu.
73-76. (names destroyed.)
77. Sekhoperenra.
78. Tutkberura.
79. Sankb(ka)ra.
80. Nofertum ra.
81. Sokhem ra.
82. Ra ra.
83. Noferabra.
84. Ra.
85. Rakba.
86. Nutkara.
87. Smen.
About sixty other names complete the list, which fills
the two last pages of the roll. Most unfortunately
almost all the names on these pages are in such a state
of destruction, and so broken into bits, that no approximate conjectureand still less any suitable comparisoncan be given of them. Only one peculiarity can
be stated, that they seem sometimes to begin with
the word Sokhem, and sometimes with the character
meaning User.
To the names, which manifestly belong to a destroyed place in the table mentioned above, I reckon
another, Sebek-hotep VI., who was more particularly
designated in the official cartouche by the name Khaan-chra, and whom I have arranged in his proper place
by the help of the list of the king's ancestors in the
chamber of Karnak.
If we now question the monuments about the previous history of the king's cartouches in this long
barren list, they very seldom satisfy our curiosity with [190]
any valuable results. But just on this account, because
the number of contemporary witnesses of this most
obscure of all divisions of the history of the Egyptian
empire is so limited, does their worth increase in the
eyes of the inquirer, and their importance for arriving
at a judgment on the dominion of the Hycsos becomes
evidently almost priceless. In the following remarks
we will call attention to the most important monuments
of the thirteenth dynasty according to their sequence in
point of time.
The appended genealogical table,23 compiled with the
assistance of a number of inscriptions containing accounts
of families, will give the reader an idea of the descent
of individual kings from persons not of royal origin,
as also of their entrance into the circle of Pharaonic
parentage by marriages with the daughters of kings.
The queen Nubkhas (IV. race) furnishes a very important and instructive example.
Among the sources of information which the monuments have preserved for us concerning individual
kings of this period, the inscriptions appear to us
especially worthy of notice which exist at the most
northern and most southern points of the Nubian
country; in the one case on the rocky island at the first
cataract in the neighbourhood of Philae; in the other
case, on the stormy shores of Semne and Koomme
above the second cataract. Sebekhotep III. did not
fail, like his predecessor of the twelfth dynasty, to leave
engraved a record of the highest point to which the
overflow of the Nile reached in his day. We possess [191]
four different accounts of this sort; that of the third
year of his reign announces simply, 'Height of the Nile
in the third year of the reign of Bang Sebekhotep III.,
living for ever.' Ranseneb, a distinguished courtier
and commander of the armed forces in the fortress of
Sokhem-khakaura, founded by King Usurtasen III.,
administered in those days the southern portion of the
newly-conquered country, and in this capacity possessed
the right to place his own name by the side of his royal
lord.
The eighteenth king of the list, Smonkhkara, with
the family name, Mermesha (perhaps it was also read
Mermenfiu), claims especial attention from the fact that
in the excavations of the field of ruins at Tanis two
monuments came to light, statues of this king of
colossal size, and wonderfully perfect in the execution of the individual parts. The names of the king
are clearly legible in the middle column of the inscription. Both statues were once placed in the great temple
of Patah, in Tanis, as witnesses of the undiminished
strength of Mermesha. The chief of the Hycsos
Apepi, no less than Ramses II., who lived 400 years
later, immortalised themselves by cutting their own
names on the monument of this king, as if Mermesha
enjoyed, in their estimation, especial favour or respect.
His name, Mermeshaor however people preferred
to pronounce the last part of the namemeant the
'leader of armies,' or 'captain of warriors.' Without
wishing to treat such a designation as a probable
indication of a troublous and warlike period, we may,
on the contrary, show that it had relation to a very [192]
peaceful office, for the high-priest of the temple of
Mendes (called in our time, Tmai-al-amdid), in the
Egyptian delta, had the same designation as the old
Pharaoh of the thirteenth dynasty.
The son also of Mentuhotep, King Sebekhotep
IV., must also have been in full possession of the low
lands of the valley of the Nile; for his statues, executed
in granite, had assumed a place of honour in Tanis,
which is proof enough for us that neither this town
(which was afterwards called Eamses) nor the country
lying around it to the east was possessed by enemies.
This fact appears clear from the discovery of a statue
of the fifth Sebekhotep at Bubastus, whose memorial
was also preserved far away to the south, beyond the
boundary of Semne and Koomme by another column
on the island of Argo. The power of the kings of the
thirteenth dynasty was therefore reduced neither in the
south nor in the north of the empire, since the traces
of their power and their consideration cannot be more
evidently proved than by monuments such as we have
described. The monuments of the same kings were
also unmistakably preserved in the interior parts
of Egypt. Thebes, Abydos, and the valley of rocks
of Hammamat are rich in written proofs of the undiminished power of the Egyptian empire, and the collections of Europe contain a selection of the monumental
remains of this thirteenth dynasty. I will mention
before all others the memorial-stone of granite at
Leyden, which the sixth Sebekhotep, with the official
name Khaanckra, dedicated in honour of the god of
Panopolis, Khemhor-nekht. [193]
The kings who, in our list, begin with Sebek-hotep III., and finish with the seventh Sebekhotep (Nos.'16-27), and who in the appended table of families are partly connected with
the most distinguished races of the country, seem especially to have formed a
separate group of powerful princes of the thirteenth dynasty. As proof of this,
the much discussed, but little understood representation in the Chamber of Karnak may be
mentioned. It is well known that this relates to a
succession, or rather a selection, of kings, who found
a place in a hall devoted to them in the time of the
third Thutmosis, an especial venerator of his forefathers. The right side of the general representation
shows us the pictures and the names of the Theban
princes of the thirteenth dynasty, but, as we said, only
in a selection, the meaning and spirit of which is at
once evident. The four ranks of the kings in order
follow one another in the first and second steps of the
series.
Table of the Chamber at Karnak compared with the Papyrus of Turin
1. .... Ka.
2. Sut-en-ra.
3. Sankbabra . ... No. 6. Sanchabra.
4. Ra-Sokhemkhutaiii ..... 16. Sebekhotep III.
5. Ra-Sokhemsiittaui ... 21. Sebekhotep IV.
6. Khaseaheshra ....... 22. Noferhotep.
7. Khanoferra ..... 24. Sebekhotep V.
8. Khakara ........ 25. (destroyed.)
9. Khaankhra (Sebekhotep VI.) .... 26. (destroyed, Sebekhotep VI.)
10. Khahotepra ........ 27. Sebekhotep VII.
[194] At the first glance the motive of the choice of the
kings must appear^ since they are the powerful Sebek-hoteps, of whom almost alone the monuments have remained to us as the last witnesses of their deeds. The
table of Karnak shows us also in a further continuation
a list of other royal names, whose importance is proved
by contemporary monuments, while the other names,
only mentioned in the papyrus, are wholly passed over,
as those of undistinguished and unimportant petty kings.
To the second group of distinguished princes of the
thirteenth dynasty belongs, according to the guidance
of the chamber of Karnak, Mer-kau-ra, the same who
in the papyrus (No. 45) appears in the mutilated form
Merka (ra). He is the Pharaoh called Meri-ka-ra on
the rock-tomb chamber of a certain Tefab, son of Kheti,
in the steep hillside behind the modem town of Ossiut,
which stands on the site of the old ruined capital of the
thirteenth nome Saut or Siaut, the Lycopolis, that is the
Wolftown, of the Greeks. Tefab, according to the
contents of the inscriptions of his grave, was the
governor of the country of the south (Kama). Although
the holy writing, which gives us information of his life
and doings, is in a melancholy state of destruction, yet
from the part which has been preserved, it may be
stated with perfect confidence, that the former inhabitant of the tomb was commissioned during his lifetime
by the Hak taui, 'the prince of the two worlds,' to
carry out works by which the temple of the god
Anubis, the protecting god of the before-mentioned
town, was increased and embellished. I will not on
this opportunity of mentioning that the same inscrip- [195] tion contains some indications which allow us to infer
warlike events in the countries of Upper Egypt.
The tombs of Lycopolisas many of them as are
furnished with representations and explanatory notices
(unfortunately the number of these diminishes from
year to year)show all of them a common origin,
which points to the times of the twelfth and thirteenth
dynasties. The choice of expressions, the manner of
the narratives, and particularly the dignities and offices,
answer throughout to the conditions which this origin
would require. Of great importance, but unfortunately
too little investigated, is the rock-tomb chamber celebrated through the length and breadth of the land, and
which goes under the name of the stable of Antar (we
might call it the stable of Roland, for the hero Antar
has a similar meaning with the Arabs as the Paladin in
the end of the German Charlemagne has with us).
The former tenant of this tomb was a high-priest of
Anubis, or as the same god seems generally to have
been called, of 'Apheru, the lord of Lycopolis.' Besides his dignity of high-priest, Hapzefa (a son of Ai),
for so the defunct was called, enjoyed a number of
offices at the royal court, which at the command of the
king carried him as far as Elephantina.
The interior wallthe one turned towards the
entrancein the hall of the tomb contains, in its darkened height, a long
and tolerably preserved inscription, the contents of which are of particular importance on several accounts. After the titles and
offices of the defunct have been set forth, he sings the well-known song of his
own praises and his own worth, [196] and calls
attention to the way in which he had fulfilled his duties towards gods and men. Then he begs
the future priestly guardian and preserver of his grave
to care for him, the defunct, as he in his lifetime had
cared for the deities of the town Siaut-Lycopolis.
He
takes this opportunity of fixing the kind and number of
the sacrifices, he speaks of the feast-days on which they
should be offered, and gives for the first time in an Egyptian inscription a proof that the ancient inhabitants of the
Nile valley, great and small, were accustomed to dedicate the first-fruits of
their harvest to the deity, just in the same manner as each Israelite, rich and
poor, was bound to do. The feasts named in this Egyptian inscription took place at the end and at the beginning of
the year, from the last day of the year (or the fifth
intercalatory day) to the feast called Uak, which was
wont to be celebrated on the eighteenth day of the
month Thot.
As the greater number of the tombs of Lycopolis
must have belonged, without doubt, to the times of the
thirteenth dynasty, so also the testimony of the inscriptions which adorn the walls of the rock-chambers
and tombs of El-Kab (the old Eileithyiapolis) points to
the same period. Not taking into account that there
is the same style and choice of expressions, and that
there is present a cartouche of a Sebekhotep (with the
official name Ra-Sokhem-sut-taui) in one of the tombs
of this place, whose former tenant bore the name of
Sebek-nekht, before all things else, the proper names
which belonged to the dead, point with certainty in [197]
the most unmistakable manner to the period of the
thirteenth dynasty.
The moment is not distant when we shall have the
opportunity of giving ample consideration to the old
tenants of these tombs, and of speaking of the fortified
city, which once stood on the ground of the present
El-Kab. Even now the four comers of the remains of
the walls of the tomb, built in sunburnt bricks, are
to be seen, and bear witness to the real existence of
the fortress, in which Aahmes, one of the brave champions in the war of the Egyptians against foreign kings,
first saw the light.
[198]
SEMITES AND EGYPTIANS
We have already remarked that, according to the testimony of
the Turin book of the kings, the reigns of the rulers, who towards the end of
the thirteenth dynasty occupied the throne, must have been of comparatively short duration, since they scarcely lasted
on an average for four years. The cause of such a
striking fact must be sought in internal troubles in the
empire, in civil wars and struggles of individual occupants of the throne, who interrupted the regular succession, and made the existence of collateral dynasties very
probable. Next to the kings of the thirteenth dynasty
of Theban or Upper Egyptian origin, there appeared
76 Pharaohs, who according to the Manethonian
account had fixed their royal abode in the Lower
Egyptian town Sakhau, or Khasau, called by the Greeks
Xois. This internal discord, caused by the ambitious plans of the possessors of power in Upper and
Lower Egypt, gives us on the one hand the explanation
of the long silence of the contemporary monuments,
and on the other hand a key to the full understanding of the success of the warlike invasion, which
brought a foreign race into Egypt, who would never [199]
have dared to oppose the armed powers of the united
empire of Kemi.
Before we undertake to cast a glance at the time of
the foreign dominion mentioned above, during which
the race of the old native kings had sunk to the position of simple haks, or governors, or sub-kings, it seems
to us to be profitable, and even necessary to examine
more particularly the countries which were to be the
future scenes of these events, and before all things to
direct our particular attention to the population of
those regions.
Beginning first with the Egyptian lowlands, it can
scarcely excite surprise if we consider the inhabitants
settled between the branches of the Nile to have been
for the most part of pure Egyptian race. The boundary of demarcation, which separated this race from
the neighbouring peoples, was on the west the so-called
Canopic branch of the Nile, as the Pelusiac branch was
the boundary in the opposite direction to the east. The
inhabitants of the western or Lybian neighbouring
lands belonged to the light-coloured race of the Tehen,
and further to the west to the race of the Libu and
Tamahu. From the neighbourhood of the Tritonis
lake, where a cycle of legends existed, the central
points of which the warlike armed Pallas-Athene (the
Egyptian Neit) and the ruler of the sea Poseidon,
united on the one side with the Greeks, on the other
side with the Phoenician and Egyptian races, there
extended the very migratory groups of peoples of the
races we have mentioned, to whom the horse and the
ass, besides the ox did good service as beasts of burden [200]
in their wanderings along the northern coast of the
African continent, and to whom the before named
Canopic branch of the Nile formed their extreme and
much desired eastern boundary. Here at its mouth lay
the place called Karba or Karbana, the Karbanit of the
Assyrian cuneiform inscriptions, a name pointing to a
foreign origin, the Heracleum of later Egyptian Greek
times. The town thus called appears for the first time
in the great Harris papyrus, of the time of the third
Ramses. Mention is there made of an irruption of the
united Libu and Mashauasha, that is the Libyans and
Maxyer, who possessed the whole country to the west
of the Canopic branch of the Nile, 'from the town
Memphis as far as the place Karbana.' The name of
the last seems to be good Semitic, at least the first part
of it Kar represents the well known word for a town
Kar (Assyrian kar; Hebrew kir, kirjah).
When we turn to the eastern boundary of the Delta
Semitism meets us according to the testimony of the
monuments in the most evident manner. The principal
region of it comprehends the country to the east of the
Tanitic branch of the Nile in which were situated the
three Lower Egyptian nomes VII, XIV and XX. The
capital of the 14th nome, the town of Tanis, which
gave its name to the branch of the Nile which runs
by it, bore the foreign designation Zar, Zal and even in
the plural Zaru, as if it was to be translated 'the town
of Zar.' The name Tanis, which was given to it by the
Greeks, is to be carried back to another designation of
it, namely to the Egyptian form Zean, Zoan. It is the
same name which we meet with in Holy Scripture as [201]
Zoan, which was built seven years later than Hebron
(Numbers xiii. 23). The town of Tanis is everywhere
in the Egyptian inscriptions designated as an essentially
foreign town, the inhabitants of which are represented
'as the people in the eastern border lands.' The
eastern border land is however nothing else than the
ordinary designation of what was later the Tanaitic
nome, which, although not often, appears in the list of
nomes under the denomination of Ta mazor, that is, 'the fortified land,' in which may easily be recognised
the long sought most ancient form of the Hebrew name
for Egypt, Mazor or Misraim.
On the granite memorial stone of the year 400, of
the era of king Nubti or Nub, which was discovered
in Tanis, and whose designation of the year to this
day puzzles the heads of the learned, there appears
'a governor of the fortress,' Zal, who besides this office
enjoyed the title of 'governor of the foreign peoples.'
In this example also there is question of inhabitants of
foreign origin in that portion of the Egyptian Delta
which we have mentioned.
The papyrus rolls of the time of the nineteenth dynasty
with a certain preference busy themselves with this
town, which besides the two names we have mentioned
bore also a third, Piramses, that is the 'town of Ramses.'
About the origin of this name and about the identity
of the town Ramses with the biblical Ramses, we will
further on collect together what is necessary to elucidate the subject. With reference to this question the
papyrus rolls to which we have alluded mention a
number of lakes and waters, situated in the neigh- [202] bourhood of the foreign town Zal,
whose peculiar designations at once remind us of their Semitic origin,
I will mention as an example of the names of waters
rich in fish and birds; the Shaanau, Putra, Nachal,
Puharta or Puharat. The marshes and lakes rich
in water plants, which at this day are known by the
name of Birket Menzaleh, were then called by the
name common to all these waters, Sufi (or with the
Egyptian article Pa-sufi, which is the same as 'the
Sufi') which word completely agrees with the Hebrew Suf. The interpreters generally understand this word
in the sense of rushes or a rushy country, while in old
Egyptian it almost completely answers to a water rich
in papyrus plants. To the east of the Tanaitic nome or the 'Eastern border
land,' another nome was situated on the sandy
banks of the Pelusiac branch of the Nile, the eighth or
the general enumeration of the Egyptian nomes, which
the inscriptions represent under the designation of the point of the east, although we will not conceal that our
translation 'point' perhaps requires correction. This
is, however, an unimportant matter for our object. It is
on the contrary much more important to know that
the capital of the nome we have mentioned bore the
name Pi-tom, that is, 'the town of the sun-god Tum,' in
which we must immediately recognise the Pithom of
the Bible. The town occupied a central situation of
the district, whose name also must be referred to a
foreign origin. It is the district Suko or Sukot, the
Succoth of the Holy Scriptures at the exodus of the
children of Israel out of Egypt, the meaning of which, [203]
'tent,' or 'tent camp,' can be only established by the
help of the Semitic. Such a designation is not extraordinary for a district whose natural peculiarity quite
answers to the meaning of the name, since it embraces
places with meadows, the property of Pharaoh, on which
the wandering Bedouins of the eastern desert pitched
their tents to afford necessary food for their cattle.
Even as late as the Greaco-Roman times of Egyptian
history appears the designation 'tents,' and tent camp
(Scenae), also applied to places where they were accustomed to pitch their camp of tents. I will only recall
the scense veteranorum and the scena Mandrorum,
which under the reign of Theodosius II. were used as
the names of Egyptian places. The site of the town
Kom is on the monuments frequently more closely
defined by the important designation 'at the entrance
of the east, at the eastern entrance,' namely from the desert into Egypt. A
piece of water in the neighbourhood of the town received again a name borrowed
not from the Egyptian, but Semitic language, namely, Charma, or Charoma, which means
'the piercing.'
To return once more to Sukot, we must remind the
reader that the children of Israel in their journey out from
the town Ramses pitched their first camp in the country
called 'the tents.' On the second day they reached in
their wanderings the place to which the Bible gives the
name of Etham. I have elsewhere proved, that this
place also, according to Egyptian testimony, was either
in the country of Sukot, or at least in its close neighbourhood. It is the place called Chetam, on various
occasions, in the hieratic papyrus rolls, the meaning of [204]
which, 'a shut up place, fortress,' completely agrees
with the Hebrew Etham. We shall have the opportunity of returning to this Chetam-Etham when we
describe the Exodus of the children of Israel.
In the same nome, the eighth of the description on
the monuments, and the same which the Greeks and
Romans used to call the Sethroitic,24 lay without doubt
that most important town, which became the turning
point in the following history, the town Hauar, the
literal interpretation of which is 'the house of the leg,'
(uar). In a particular place in the Manethonian description of the dominion of the foreigners, the so-called
Hyksos kings, which has fortunately been preserved in
an extract of the Jewish historian Josephus, there occurs
a mention of the same name. Manetho names the
town Avarisand incidentally deduces its origin from
a pious Saga. A closer examination of the nome with
its towns, as they are described to us in the different
more or less detailed and well arranged lists on the
monuments of the Ptolemies, renders it probable that
other places also of the land of Egypt bore the name of
Hauar, and particularly those which in their Serapeums,
that is, in the temples of the dead, dedicated to the
benefactor of the land Osiris, carefully preserved the
legs of the god as holy relics. Thus was named for
example the capital of the third Lower Egyptian nome,
or the Libyan, with a name added, Hauar ament, that is
'the town of the right leg.' The great inscription, so
important for a knowledge of the land of Egypt, on the
[205]
wall of the most holy place in the middle of the temple of Edfou, (Apollinopolis
Magna), completely confirms the statement that the inhabitants of that town of
the Libyan nome, 'worshipped this leg in one of the temples
dedicated to the Apis bull.' We may, therefore, with
complete justice, maintain that the name also of the
town Avaris, on the eastern side of the Delta, was connected with this peculiar worship of the leg of Osiris.
Lastly, it is not difficult to recognise the left leg of the
god, because of the evident reference to the peculiar
situation of the arms of the Nile, which was well known
to be considered as another form and manifestation of
Osiris. After the stream has divided itself at the point
of the Delta, into a fork in the neighbourhood of a
place called Kerkasorus (this designation seems to
have the meaning of split 'Kerk,' of Osiris) so as
to form two main arms, or as the Egyptians were
accustomed to say legs, the Canopic to the west, and
the Pelusiac to the east, the western arm was considered
as the right leg of Osiris, and the Pelusiac on the contrary as the left leg of the god. The towns situated
in the neighbourhood of the mouth, were naturally
considered as peculiar Osiris cities, in whose holy of
holies the legs of that god played so peculiar a
part. By this method of understanding it the saga finds its full explanation
The town Hauar Avaris, with which we are at this
moment occupied, lay as we said, to the east of the
Pelusiac branch of the Nile, with which according to
all probability it was connected by a canal, if the theory
should not be accepted that it was placed directly on [206] the shore of the branch of the Nile at its mouth, when
the river had become very broad. By a gradual silting
up of this branch in the course of thousands of years,
the restitution of the ancient bed of the river,, and the
right determination of the situation of the towns on its
banks has become so difficult a task, that we can have no
hope of finding anywhere the site of the Hyksos town Avaris, which has disappeared, unless some very
fortunate accident should bring about its discovery.
But that Hauar must in any case be sought in the
neighbourhood of a lake is taught us in the most positive manner by the much cited inscription in the tomb
at El-kab of the navigator Aahmes, the faithful servant
of Pharaoh, who in the history of his life relates how
he came there, when the Egyptian fleet was engaged in
fighting the foreign enemies in the waters Pa-zetku or
Zeku, of the town of Hauar. This name also, in spite
of the Egyptian article placed before it, has a Semitic
appearance, so that I should not hesitate to compare it
with corresponding roots of Semitic languages.
Another place situated on the same territory of
the Sethroite nome, bears on the monuments a purely
Semitic name, Maktol or Magdol; this is nothing else
than the Hebrew Migdol, with the meaning of a
'town,' or fortress, out of which the Greeks formed on
their side the well-sounding name Magdolon. That the ancient Egyptians were well
acquainted with the meaning of this word which was foreign to their
language, is conclusively proved by the masculine
article being placed before it, and the sign of a wall
which was added to the foreign word when written in [207]
Egyptian. The site of this Migdol, of which mention
is made in the Bible, not only in the description of
the exodus of the Jews out of Egypt, but also in
occasional passages, was distinctly stated to be at one
of the most northern points of the inhabited country of
the Egyptians; and as it also bore on the monuments
the native name of Samut, must be sought in the heaps
of rubbish at Tell-es-Samut on the eastern side of Lake
Menzaleh. With this fortress Migdol, between which
and the sea king Ramses III. once tarried with a
portion of his infantry, as a not inactive witness of the
victory of his Egyptian fleet over the confederated sea-faring people of the islands and coasts of the Mediterranean, the list of defences, which were intended to
protect the country on the east is not yet closed.
There lay in the direction of the north-east, on the
western border of the so-called Lake Sirbonis, an
important place for the defence of the frontier, called
Anbu, that is 'the wall,' 'the circumvallation.' It is
frequently mentioned by the ancients, not under its
Egyptian appellation but in the form of a translation.
The Hebrews call it Shur, that is, 'the wall,' and the
Greeks 'to Gerrhon,' or 'ta Gerrha,' which means
'the fences,' or 'enclosures.' This remark will at a
stroke remove all difficulties which have hitherto
existed with reference to the origin of this word, which
in spite of difference in sound nevertheless refers to one
and the same place.
Whoever travelled eastwards from Egypt to leave
the country, was obliged to pass the place called 'the
walls,' before he was allowed to enter the road of the [208]
Philistines, as it is called in Holy Writ, on his further journey. An Egyptian
garrison, under the command of a captain, guarded the passage through the
fortress, which only opened and closed on the suspicious wanderer if he was furnished with a permission from the
royal authorities. Anbu-Shur-Gerrhon was also the
first stopping-place on the great military road, which
led from the Delta by Chetam-Etham and Migdol to
the desert of Shur. From Anbu, passing by the
fortress of Uit, in the land of Hazi, or Hazion (Kassiotis of the ancients), the traveller reached the tower,
or Bechen, of Aanecht (Ostrakene), where occurred the
boundary of the countries of Kemi and Zaha. On the
foreign territory of the last-named place the traveller
reached, always passing along the coast of the sea,
the place Ab-sakabu (having the same meaning in
Semitic as Rhinokolura or Ehinokorura with the Greeks,
namely, 'the place of the mutilation of the noses'), and
at length reached the country of the inhabitants living on the borders of
Palestine.
With the names of places which we have laid before
the reader, the examples which show clear traces of a
very early Semitic influence are not nearly terminated.
We meet everywhere on the eastern side of the Delta with towns and fortresses,
the names of which point to very ancient Semitic colonists. I will not cite the
well-known Annu or On (the Heliopolis of the Greeks), the original meaning of
which, as well in old Egyptian as in Hebrew, seems to have been 'stone ' or 'stone columns,' but other clearer examples, with which the 'Dictionary of the
Egyptian Towns' will furnish.
[209]
Thus there lay in the neighbourhood of Mendes, perhaps
even in Mendes itself, a fortified place called 'the
fortress of Azaba,' the last part of which does not
belong to the Egyptian tongue but to a Semitic stock.
This is the fortress of Ozaeb, in Hebrew, i.e. 'of the
idol.' Another well-known town, in the account of
the war of the first Meneptah against the Libyan
groups of peoples on the east side of the Delta, bore
the appellation Pi-bailos, 'the town Bailos' (Greek,
By bios; Coptish, Phelbes), the Semitic origin of which
is made clear by its evident relationship with the
Hebrew, Balas (the mulberry). In its neighbourhood
was the lake Shakana, also with a non-Egyptian name,
the meaning of which is only explained by the Semitic
root shakanto settle down, to live, to be neighbours
to. More inland, in the middle of the same region of the Delta, the traveller
met, to the west of the Athribitic nome, the town Kahani, a name with a foreign
Semitic sound, which recalls at once the Hebrew, koheu,
'priests.' In this way it is not difficult by comparative
philology to point out other examples of the connection
between the names of Egyptian settlements and towns
and ancient Semitic inhabitants.
But the presence of Semitic natives on the Egyptian
land shown in another direction, whether they were
planted pure and unmixed on the soil, or were led by
time and circumstances to seek their bread there. The
memorial stones found in the cities of the dead in
Ancient Egypt, and the coffins and the rolls of papyrus,
show unmistakably the presence of Semitic persons/
who were settled in the valley of the Nile, and had, so [210]
to speak, obtained the rights of citizenship, as also, on
the other side, the inclination of the Egyptians to give
to their children Semitic, or, by a singular mixture,
half Egyptian and half Semitic names. One has but to
cast a glance on Herr Lieblein's useful list of Egyptian
proper names to be fully persuaded of this fact.
There were Egyptians who bore names like those following: Adiroma, Abarokaro, Baal-Mohar, Pesahales,
Mausan, Mashu, Namurod, Nanai, Pet-baal, Sagarta,
Qapur, Karopusa, and others, without there appearing
the slightest objection to the foreign character of these
names.
The inclination of the Egyptian mind to Semitic
modes of life must, in my opinion, be explained from
their having long lived together, and from very early
existing mutual relations of the Egyptian and Semitic
races. Above all things else, it must not be lost sight
of that the trade relations, which extended from the
Nile to the Euphrates, had contributed to introduce
into Egypt foreign expressions for many products of
the soil and foreign works of art. The animal world
also, when they had not their home in the valley of the
Nile, brought their contributions of words borrowed
from the Semitic, as, 'sus' for a horse,' 'kamal' for a camel, 'abir' for a particular kind of ox. The endeavour
to pay court, in the most open manner, to whatever was
Semitic, became, in the time of the nineteenth and twentieth dynasties, a really absurd mania. They introduced
Semitic words in place of Egyptian words already existing
in their own mother tongue, and in the writing of their
country; and turned even Egyptian words into Semitic, [211]
by transposition of the syllables, if we may use such an
expression. But the worst of it was that the most
educated and best-informed portion of the Egyptian
people, the world of priests and scribes, found an especial
pleasure in decking their history with Semitic words,
which they used to employ in the place of good
Egyptian expressions. They used Semitic expressions
like the following: rosh, 'head'; sar, 'a king'; beit, 'a house';
bab, 'a door'; bir, 'a spring'; birkata,
'a lake';' ketem, 'gold'; shalom, 'to greet'; rom,
'to be high'; barak, 'to bless'; and many others.
We must here, on this subject, not forget a remark
which, when well understood, is calculated to explain
in some degree this striking fact, and to excuse what
seems worthy of blame in this mania for the introduction of foreign words into the mother tongue. In the
east of the lowlands, in those countries of which we
have spoken above, and whose central point was the
cities of Ramses and Pitom, the Semitic immigration had extended so widely, and
had reached such a preponderance over the Egyptian population, that, in the
course of centuries, a gradual blending of both nations
took place. It led to the formation of a mixed people,
traces of which have been preserved unchanged in
these places to the present day. The neighbouring
Egyptians, weaker in numbers, found it convenient not
only to adopt the manners and usages of the Semites,
but began to take an inclination to the foreign worship
of idols, and to enrich their own divine lore with new
and hitherto unknown heavenly forms of foreign origin.
At the head of all stood, half Egyptian and half [212]
Semitic, the godhead of Set or Sutech, with the additional name Nub, 'gold,' who was considered universally as the representative and king of the foreign
deities in the land of Mazour. According to his
essence, a most ancient Egyptian creation, Set, at the
same time gradually became the representative of all
foreign countries, the god of the foreigners.
If I mention the names of Baal and Astarta, which
we so frequently meet with in the inscriptions, it is
scarcely necessary to mention that both have their
origin in the Phoenician divine lore. As in Sidon so in
Memphis, the warlike Astarta (who in the Egyptian monuments of a later time was
represented as a lion-headed goddess, guiding with her own hand her team
of horses yoked to the chariot of war) had her own
temple; and we will later on give a proof that Ramses II. raised a particular temple to her honour and her
service on the lonely shore of the Mediterranean, near
the Lake Sirbonis.
Less frequently occurring on the monuments than
the previously mentioned representatives of the Semitic
divinities, the fierce Reshpu still had his place in the
Egyptian host of heaven. He was called 'the end of
long times, the king of eternity, the lord of strength in
the midst of the host of gods;' and the goddess,
'It is a very remarkable fact, that from the times of the highest antiquity in Eastern representations, the curse of the
Typhonic deities adheres to gold. According to a Greek tradition
(Plutarch on Isis and Osiris, p. 30) at the sacrificial feast of Helion
the worshippers of the god were directed to carry no gold about their
persons, just as in the present day the followers of Mohammed take
off all gold trinkets before they go through the appointed prayers.
[213]
Kadosh, that is, 'the holy,' whose name already indicates the peculiar character of her heavenly existence.
The frolicsome Bes, or Bas, also, of whom we have spoken above, the chief of
song and of music, of pleasures, and all social amusements, must be mentioned
again in this place, since he was, according to his
origin, a pure child of the Semitic race of the Arabs.
His name, in their language, means Lynx and Cat;
and we think we are not carrying the comparison too
far if we at once place by his side the cat-headed
goddess, the protectress of the town of Bubastus, the
much venerated lissom Bast. If we also mention that
the Phoenician Onka, and the Syrian Anait or Anaitis,
belong to those heavenly beings whose names and
forms are again found in the Egyptian divine world,
where they take their places under the names of Anka
and Anta, then we have exhausted the principal representatives of the Semitic deities in the old Egyptian
theology.
Perhaps the influence of the Semitic neighbourhood
on Egyptian matters might be proved from looking at
it in a new point of view. In this case a very remarkable and striking fact will bear convincing evidence
in favour of our views. We allude here to the peculiar
era, found nowhere else, which an Egyptian courtier
once used, in the fourteenth century before Christ, to
indicate the year of the execution of an inscription.
I allude to the celebrated memorial-stone of Tanis,
erected in the reign of the second Ramses.
Contrary to the custom and usage of reckoning
time by the day, month, and year of the reigning [214]
king, the stone of Tanis offers us the only example
as yet discovered, which, according to appearances,
resorts to a foreign and not an Egyptian mode of
reckoning time. There is here question of the year
400 of King Nub, a prince belonging to the foreign
lords of the Hyksos. In other words, if we do not
misunderstand the main issue, in the town of Tanis,
whose inhabitants for the most part belonged to Semitic
races, this mode of reckoning was in such general use
that the person who raised the memorial-stone thought
it nothing extraordinary to employ it as a mode of
reckoning time in the beautifully engraved inscription
on granite which was exhibited before all eyes in a
temple. There can hardly be a stronger proof of the
influence of Semitic manners on the Egyptian spirit and
customs than the testimony we have brought forward
of the stone of Tanis. A preponderating and almost
irresistible power of Semitism lies hidden here, the importance of which it is as well to remark upon before
we undertake to describe the history of the irruption
of the foreigners into Egypt, and the consequences
connected with it on the condition of the empire.25
Taking into consideration all this testimony, which [215]
seems to speak in favour of our view of the importance
of Semitic influence on Egyptian relations, we will question the monuments for
confirmation of the presence of Semitic races and families on Egyptian soil.
We will direct our attention to the eastern provinces
of the Delta, which offered the only entrance to wanderers from the east.
As an answer, we insert the literal translation of a
circular, which was composed in the course of the
nineteenth dynasty, and with the view on the part of
the writer to give a report to his superior on the admission of foreign immigrants to Egyptian soil.
'I will now pass to something else which will give satisfaction to the heart of my lord (namely to give him an account of it), that we have permitted the races of the Shasu of the land of Aduma (Edom) to pass through the fortress Chetam Etham of Mineptah-HotephimaatLife, weal, and health to him which is situated in the land of Sukot near the lakes of the town Pitom of King Mineptah-Hotephunaat, which is situated in the land of Sukot, to nourish themselves and to nourish their cattle on the property of -Pharaoh, who is a good sun for all nations.'
In this extremely important document of the time
of the first Mineptah, the son of Ramses II., there is
[216]
question of the races of the sons of the desert, or to
use the Egyptian name for these, the races of the Shasu, in which science has for a long time and with
perfect certainty recognised the Bedouins of the highest
antiquity. They inhabited the great desert between
Egypt and the land of Canaan, and extended their
wanderings sometimes as far as the River Euphrates.
According to the monuments, the Shasu belonged
to the great race of the Amu, of which they were the
head representatives. In the times of the first Seti, the
father of Ramses II., the land passed through by the
Shasu began at the fortress Zal Tanis, and stretched
towards the East as far as the hill-town 'of Canana,'
in Wady Araba to the south of the Dead Sea, which
Seti I. took by storm in his campaign against the
Bedouins. The author of the writing designates those
Shasu who were permitted by superior authority to
enter the Egyptian kingdom, as the Shasu of the land
of Aduma which was the Edom of the Bible and the
land of Iduraaea of later times. The tribes of the
Shasu, who are referred to in the circular we have
quoted, were therefore sufficiently designated as inhabitants of the land of Edom. The position of
these last is more closely defined in Holy Writ as the
mountainous country of Seir.
On this occasion we have the satisfaction to declare
once again the complete agreement of the information
on the monuments with the traditions of Holy Writ.
In that place of the Harris papyrus, in which mention
is made of the campaigns of King Eamses III. against
these very Shasu, an important observation is intro- [217] duced into the speech of the king. He speaks namely,
thus, 'ari-a sek Sair-u em mahaut Sasu;' that is, 'I
annihilated the Sair among the tribes of the Shasu.'
The name of Sair answers letter for letter with the
Hebrew word Seir. The comparison must appear all the
more founded, as the Egyptian writer has appended to the
written words of the name the sign for dumbness, which
is the hieroglyphic for a child, as if he wished by this
to prove his knowledge of the Semitic language, in which
Sa'ir means 'the little one.' The Se'irites, the children
of Se'ir, were dwellers in caves and original inhabitants
of the mountain range of Se'ir. At a later period,
hunted down by the children of Esau, they yielded
their land to the conquerors, to whom the appellation
of Se'irites, as inhabitants of the Se'ir range, was afterwards transferred.
With the help of this knowledge beforehand, it is no
longer difficult to assign their true place to the Shasu on
the theatre of events which are the object of our inquiry.
The land of Edom and the neighbouring hill country
was the home of the principal races of the Shasu,
which in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries before our
era left their mountains to fall upon Egypt with weapons
in their hands, or in a friendly manner followed by their
flocks and herds to beg sustenance for themselves and their cattle and to seek
an entrance into the rich pastures of the land of Succoth. Manifestly the calls of
hunger drove them to the rich corn lands of the blessed
Delta, where they took up their abode in huts near
their brethren of the same race, who had become
settled inhabitants.
[218]
As in the neighbourhood of the town of Bamses and
the place Pitom the Semitic population had formed the
main foundation of the inhabitants from hoar antiquity,
and as subjects of the Pharaoh had been obedient to the
laws of the Empire, so in the lapse of time in another
part of the Eastern provinces in the country of Pibailos
(the Bilbeis of modem maps), close on the edge of the
desert and in sight of the cultivated land, disagreeable
neighbours had fixed themselves and pitched their
tents where they found pasture for their cattle. These
were Bedouins, who according to all probability found
their way from the dreary desert through the difficult
paths of the great papyrus marsh near the present
tow^n of Suez in a north-western direction, to find the
object of their wandering near the town of Pibailos.
Mineptah I., the son and successor of Ramses II., gives
on the monument of his victories in Karnak a graphic
account of the dangerous character of these unbidden
guests to whom, from Pabailos to On and Memphis,
the way lay open, without the kings his predecessors
having found it worth while to establish fortresses, to
bar the way of these strangers to the most important
cities of the lower country. When the Pharaoh we
have named succeeded to the throne of his fathers, the
danger of a sudden irruption on this side appeared all
the more threatening, because on the other side the
Libyans, the western neighbours of the Egyptians, with
their allies suddenly passed the frontiers of Kemi, and
extended their plundering raids into the heart of the inhabited and cultivated western nomes of the Delta. According to the report of the inscription of his victories
[219] (unfortunately injured by the lesion of the upper part),
Mineptah I. saw himself obliged to take precautions
for the safety of the land. For the protection of the
Eastern frontier, the capitals On and Memphis were
provided with the necessary fortifications, for as the
cited inscription expressly says 'the foreigners had
pitched their ahil26 or tents before the town of Pibailos,
and the districts at the lakes of Shakana to the north of
the canal of the Heliopolite nome had remained unused, for they had been
abandoned to serve as mere pasture of the herds because of the foreigners, and had
become deserted from the time of our forefathers.27
All the kings of Upper Egypt were living in their
magnificent buildings, and the kings of Lower Egypt
enjoyed peace in their cities. All around the order of
the land was threatened by disturbers. The armed force
was wanting in people to assist them to give them an
answer.'
We will at this place make the remark that Ramses
IIL was the first to protect the entrance into Egypt on
this side by a newly-built fortress near the modern
Qasr Agerud in the north-westerly direction from the
GuK of Suez. The whole country, to which the fortified place belonged, near the 'great well,' bore the
name Aina or Aian, which continued till the time of
Pliny in the slightly changed form Aean. Under the [220] Graeco-Roman dominion the particular nome to which
Aean belonged was called the Heliopolite nome after
the name of its capital.
Before we cast a glance at the neighbours of the
Egyptians of the Delta, who carried on war and traffic
with the inhabitants of Kemi, it seems useful to attend
to a particular circumstance, which is not without importance for arriving at a right judgment on Semitism.
Our advancing knowledge of the contents of the
Egyptian papyri permits us, even at the present time,
to cast an intelligent glance at the administration of
the Eastern provinces, which had for its central point
the town of foreigners Zoan-Tanis in the time of the
great Ramessides and their successors. Hence went
forth the commands of the king, or of the chief officials of the king, relating to the management of business or the regulation of trade with 'the foreign
nations,' or to use the Egyptian expression for these,
with the Pit. A portion of these consisted of the
industrious settled population in towns and villages;
another portion served in the army of Pharaoh as
infantry and cavalry, or as sailors; others were used in
the public works (the most laborious of these were the
mines and quarries). Over each larger and smaller
division of 'foreigners,' who with their names and
origin were carried on the list of the royal archives, an
official was placed, the so-called Hir-pit, or steward of
the foreigners. His next superior was the captain of
the district or Adon (here also they used the Semitic
form for this title), while as chief authority the Ab of
Pharaoh (this was the dignity which Joseph held), or [221]
royal Wezer, issued orders is the name of the ruler.
The authority over the foreign people lay in the hands
of particular bailiffs (the so-called Mazai), who in the
principal cities of the land had to look after and preserve public order, and who were under an Ur or
superior by whom the carrying out of public buildings
was frequently undertaken as an additional duty. I
pass over a host of other officials who in the eastern
provinces of the Delta as in the rest of Egypt carried
on the administration of the nomes, and I will only
mention that frequently the foreign subjects were
promoted to important offices in connection with the
Government. They seem to have been most appreciated as the bearers of official documents in the trade
transactions between Egypt and the neighbouring Palestine. The chief seats of this trade, the importance of
which is shown by individual papyri, besides the frontier
town of Ramses, seem to have been the fortified places
near the Mediterranean sea coast, and further inland to
the east the country of the Edomites and Amorites.
We will embrace the opportunity we have long
desired, in this place to consider the neighbours in
Palestine, who continually carried on the most lively
intercourse with the Egyptians in old time, and partially formed the foundation of the foreign inhabitants
in the eastern provinces of the Delta. In the first line
stand the Char, or Chal, by which name not only a
people but the country they inhabited was also known,
namely, those parts of Western Asia lying on the
Syrian coast, and before all others the land of the
Phoenicians. Richly laden ships went and came from [222]
the land of Char; for the inhabitants of Char carried
on a lively trade with the Egyptians, and seem, if we
are not to mistrust the monuments and the rolls of the
books, to have been a highly-esteemed and respectable
people.
Even the male and female slaves from Char were a
highly-esteemed merchandise who were procured by
distinguished Egyptians at a high price, whether for
their own houses, or for service in the holy dwellings
of the Egyptian gods.
The land of the Char bears in the inscriptions another name, the most ancient
mention of which is supported by all the testimony we could desire, namely, by
witnesses in the first times of the eighteenth dynasty, about
the year 1700 B.C. It is always called Kefa or Keft,
Kefeth, Kefthu, on the monuments. As at a certain
time of Egyptian history, namely, at the beginning of
the reign of the first Seti, the territory of the Shasu
extended as far as the town of Ramses, about a
hundred years later, the seats of the people of Char,
or the Phoenicians, were described as 'beginning with
the fortress Zar (Tanis Eamses), and extending to Aupa
or Aup.' The last-mentioned name designates a place
in the North of Palestine, without our being able more
nearly to define its situation. On the other hand, the
information is of very great importance, that these same
Char had extended their seats quite into the heart of
the Tanitic nome. We can, after the reasons we have given above, no longer be
surprised that these descendants of Phoenician race constituted in the eastern
provinces of the Egyptian empire the real kernel of its [223]
fixed, industrious, artistic, and before all, its seafaring
and commercial population. In their habits and mode
of life they were directly opposed to those wandering Shasu, the children of Esau, who traversed the deserts,
and only remained with their herds so long on the
property of Pharaoh as the pastures suited them and
supplied sustenance for themselves and their cattle.
The influence of the settled Char on Egyptian life is unmistakable in a thousand
details, for a knowledge of which we have to thank the monuments, and particularly the little rolls of papyrus. Even the fortified
town of Zoar, if we are not completely deceived, seems
to have been a very ancient habitation of the Phoenicians,
since as well on the water side of it as by land Zoan-Tanis constituted at the entrance to the Delta on the
east, an important emporium of intercourse and trade
with the whole of the rest of Egypt. The name of the
town Zor, by the side of that of Zoan, reminds us too
much of the celebrated Zor-Tyrus in the native country
of the Phoenicians, for us to leave it unnoticed in an
account of the traces of the Phoenician race.
The presence of the Char-Phoenicians in Egypt is,
as already observed, made known to us in the most
detailed manner by the inscriptions. I have already
before spoken of those Semitic inhabitants who were
employed in Egypt in all sorts of official service. To
these in the first line belong the Phoenicians, or Char. Their importance
culminates in the fact newly communicated to us by the monuments, that a
Char-Phoenician, towards the end of the nineteenth dynasty,
[224]
was able to conquer the throne and dominion over
the Egyptians, as hereafter will be more fully narrated.
The Char spoke their own language, the Phoenician, upon the peculiarities of
which, in relation to the other Semitic languages, the Phoenician inscriptions
that have been hitherto discovered have already preserved plentiful information.
Of all the languages spoken by Arab and Western Asiatic nations, the monuments
only notice the language of the Char, with a clear reference to its importance
as the most cultivated representative of all the others. Whoever lived in Egypt spoke Egyptian (the language of the people of
Kemi); whoever stayed in the south was obliged to
speak the language of the Nahesi, or dark-coloured
people; while those who went to the north of the
Asiatic region must have been well acquainted with the
language of the Phoenicians, in order in some degree to
understand the inhabitants of the country.
The historical fact, that the Phoenicians already, in
the most ancient times of Egyptian history, formed a
fixed settled population in the eastern provinces of
the Egyptian empire, finds a kind of confirmation, or
if it is preferred an explanation, from a remarkable
circumstance. We mean the presence of the latest
descendants of the old Phoenician race in the same
seats which their forefathers occupied thousands of
years ago. At this day the traveller meets on the
shores of the Lake Menzaleh, near the old towns and
districts of Ramses and Pitom, a peculiar race of fishermen and sailors, whose manners and customs, whose
historical traditions, however weak they may be, and [225]
whose ideas on religious matters, prove them to have
been strangers to the real Egyptians. The inhabitants
of this country, formerly Christians, who call themselves
by the name of Malakin, were restless and obstinate
servants of the Khalife. They are the same whom the
Arab historians call sometimes Biamites or Bimaites, sometimes Bashmurites, without science having been able
up to this time to discover the origin of their name. The
so-called Bashmurite dialect of the Koptic language is
a kind of peasants' language with certain peculiarities
in the use of particular letters (for instance, b and 1
in place of f and r of the other dialects, the Sahidish
and Memphite), and especially an unmistakably large
number of Semitic words, the origin of which goes
back to the ancient times of our history.
The same inhabitants of the eastern provinces, who
at this day navigate in their barks the shallow waters
of Lake Menzaleh, and carry on the fishery as their
chief business, are, as has been said, the descendants of the Phoenician inhabitants of the Tanitic and
Sethroitic nomes. These were the people who ages
ago gave to the fortified places of their Egyptian lands,
and to the towns and villages which they once inhabited,
and to the lakes and canals on which they navigated,
those Semitic appellations by which we well know
these places from the papyrus rolls.
What most marks their ancient and now forgotten
origin, is their non-Egyptian countenance, so like the
pictures of the Hyksos, with broad cheek-bones, and
with daring pouting lips, which more than anything [226]
else marks the boatmen of Lake Menzaleli with the
stamp of a foreign origin.
The history of the inhabitants of the eastern provinces lies buried and forgotten under the rubbish heaps
of thousands of years. And yet their fathers were once
the lords of the fate of Egypt, before whose rough
strength the Pharaohs bowed themselves powerless, and
were obliged for centuries to pass a furtive existence
in the southern portions of the empire. Set had conquered Osiris. How that happened we shall see in the
following portion of our history.
[227]
THE TIME OF FOREIGN DOMINIONJOSEPH IN EGYPT
We have now arrived at that obscure portion of
Egyptian history which Manetho, the Egyptian priest
and savan, had in his mind when he spoke of the
dynasty of the Hyksos. Whatever we may think of the
value and the trustworthiness of this appellation, which
has been handed down to us by those who had the luck
to possess and copy the complete work of the Egyptian
savan, which was afterwards lost, one thing remains
confirmed in spite of frequent examinations and apparent difficulties, and that is the name of Hyksos. It
deserves a very particular attention owing to the source
from which it came, and this for two reasons; first,
because this source was once an old Egyptian one, and
next, because the monuments support it and in no way
refuse the desired confirmation of the occurrences
which have been related.
According to the Manethonian account which the Jewish historian Josephus has
preserved to us by transcribing it, the Egyptian Netherlands were at a certain time
overspread by a wild and rough people, which came
from the countries of the East, overcame the native [228]
kings who dwelt there, and took possession of the
whole country, without finding any great opposition
on the part of the Egyptians. The account of it in
Josephus is literally as follows:
'There was a king called Timaius (or Timaos, Timios). In his reign, I know not for what reason, God was unpropitious, and people of low origin from the country of the East suddenly attacked the land, of which they easily and without a struggle gained possession. They overthrew those who ruled there, burnt down the cities, and laid waste the temples of the gods. They ill-treated all the inhabitants, for they killed some, and carried into captivity others, with their wives and children.
And they made one from the midst of them king, whose name was Salatis (Saltis, Silitis). He fixed his seat in Memphis, collected the taxes from the upper and lower country, and placed garrisons in the most important places. But he particularly fortified the Eastern boundary, for he foresaw that the Assyrians, then the most powerful people, would undertake to make an attack on his kingdom.
When he had found a town very conveniently situated, in the Sethroite nome to the East of the Bubastic branch of the Nileon the grounds of an old mythical legendit was called Avarishe extended it, fortified it with very strong walls, and placed in it as a garrison 240,000 heavy armed troops.
There he betook himself in summer, partly to watch over the distribution of provisions and the counting out their pay to his army, and partly also to [229] strike fear into foreigners by making his army perform military manoeuvres.
He died after he had reigned 19 yrs. His successor, by name Bnon (or Banon, Beon) reigned 44 yrs.
After him another Apachnan (or Apachnas) 36 yrs. 7 months.
After him Aphobis (or Aphophis, Apophis, Aphosis) ....61 yrs.
And Annas (or Janias, Jannas, Anan) 50 yrs. 1 month. Last of all Asseth (or Aseth, Ases, Assis) 49 yrs. 2 months.
These six were the first kings. They carried on war uninterruptedly with a view to destroy the land of Egypt to the roots.
The whole people bore the name of Hyksos, that is, "shepherd kings." For hyk means in the holy language a king, sos in the dialect of the people a shepherd or shepherds. These syllables, when put together, make the word Hyksos. Some think they were Arabs.'
We will first of all turn our attention to the la&t statement, because it is
of great importance for the fixing of the origin of this obscure people. If the kind
reader will now recall to his thoughts what we have said
about the Arab Bedouins, who inhabited the desert to
the East of Egypt, and were called in Egyptian Shasu,
(also Shasa, Shaus, Shauas), he will certainly be of the
same opinion as ourselves, that those who maintain
the Arab origin of the Hyksos, must have drawn their
information from a pure Egyptian source. For that
word Sos answers completely to the old Egyptian [230] Shasu, in which the sound
sh which did not exist in
Greek, according to usage was replaced by a simple s. Although Manetho, when he talks of the Hyksos, insists
upon the meaning of shepherd, he could only do this
in consequence of a strange confusion, since he turns
to the new and popular language of his own time to
explain the second syllable sos, in which accidentally
SOS (or shos, as the same word is still pronounced in
Coptic) means a shepherd.28
We have already before remarked how from time
to time the Bedouin people of the Shasu knocked at the
eastern frontier door to obtain an entrance into Egypt.
We have, on the ground of testimony from an inscription of the time of the nineteenth dynasty, stated
the certainty of their presence on the Egyptian soil, when
hunger drove them from their native hills and valleys
to the Eastern provinces of the Pharaonic empire.
Like the modem Bedouins, the Shasu were a pastoral
people in the full sense of the word. The old name of
the race of the Shasu and Shaus-Bedouins in the course
of time became equivalent in the popular language to
'shepherds,' that is, a wandering people, who occupied
themselves in bringing up cattle, which formed the only
[231]
wealth of the inhabitants of the desert in all times down
to the present day.
If the objection should be raised that the monuments (note well, those which have been discovered up
to the present time) pass over in complete silence
the name of Hyksos, this appearance of proof has
all its importance from the following consideration.
By far the greater number of contemporary monuments
which once existed as individual witnesses of the
remembrance of the historical events under the rule of
the foreign kings, have entirely disappeared from the
surface of the Egyptian soil. It must be left to some
lucky accident, that somewhere the stones now hidden
or buried in the rubbish may come to the light of day,
to give us new information about these portions of the
history of the Egyptian empire, which are as obscure
as they are important. The wonderland on the banks
of the mighty Nile is a land of continual and startling/
discoveries, and will remain so for all coming times and
generations. In the hope of finding important discoveries in the soil of Egypt in consequence of new
excavations, we should esteem it unwise to give to our
views the absolute form of a fixed unalterable judgment. But we may well be allowed to compare the
information in the inscriptions of the few remains of
the monuments which have been preserved with the
accounts which the Greeks have handed down to us,
and from this to form our own opinion, and leave it to
the consideration of the future, if by a happy accident
our conjectures should be confirmed or refuted.
At the present moment, he expressly, affirm the [232]
complete agreement of the name of Hyksos with the
Egyptian double word we have mentioned aboveHak Shaus, that is,
'king of the Arabs,' or 'king of the
shepherds'the probability of which is proved by the
actual existence of a similar form in the termn Hak
Abisha, 'king (or prince) of the land of Abisha,' which
we meet with in the hall of the tomb of Chnumhotep
at Beni-Hassan. We will not, however, on the other
hand, maintain that the appellation Hak Shaus is the
same which the bearers of it, of whatever descent they
might boast, either formed of their own accord for
themselves or assumed on account of their office. It
is far more probable that the Egyptians, when at last
they drove away their tyrants of Semitic blood, gave
these princes who for several centuries had considered themselves as the
legitimate kings of Egypt, the nickname Hak Shasu by way of a contemptuous expression.
An ancient tradition furnishes an important addition
to the proofs of the Arab origin of the hated Hyksos kings, which has been
preserved by several Arab historians of the Middle Ages. An Arab tradition tells
us of a certain Sheddad (the name means a powerful
ruler), the Adit, who made an irruption into Egypt,
conquered the country, and extended his victorious
campaign as far as the Straits of Gibraltar. He and
his descendants, the founders of the Amalekite dynasty,
are said to have maintained themselves more than two
hundred years in Lower Egypt, where they made the
town Awaris their capital.29
According to another tradition, on the testimony of
[233]
Africanus (one of those who extracted from the work
of Manetho), the Hyksos kings were Phoenicians, who
took possession of Memphis, and made the town of Auaris or Awaris, in the Sethroite nome, their chief
fortress. This tradition also is not without a certain
air of truth, if the reader will recall to mind what I
ventured to state above regarding the Char-Phoenicians
and the town Auaris. The ancient seats of the Shasu-Arabs and of the Phoenicians extended towards the
west as far as the same town of Zor-Tanis. The two
races must therefore have been located together in the
closest mannerthe first as wanderers, the last as
fixed inhabitants of the eastern provinces of the Egyptian
empire, which were possessed by the foreigners. That
the cultivated Khar in such a mixture of nations claimed
the first rank, can scarcely need proof. Whether they
or the Shasu were the originators of this movement
against the native kings of the empire is a point for the
decision of which scientific research has hitherto failed
to discover the means.
Let us leave entirely the ground of conjectures and
probabilities, and turn now to the monuments, to see if
they can furnish us with any existing traces of these
foreigners to assist our researches. The answer is
decidedly in the affirmative, but in such a general way
that further inspection and examination is very necessary. The inscriptions designate this foreign people,
which once ruled in Egypt till it was driven from the
country by the Theban kings, by the name of Men, or
Menti. According to the great table of nations on the
walls of the temple of Edfou, those called Menti are [234]
inhabitants of the land of Asher. By the help of the
demotic translation of the inscription, in two languages,
on the great stone of Tanis (known under the name of
the decree of Canopus, a voucher, it is true, of the
Ptolemaic times), we can establish that such was the
common name of Syria in the mouths of the Egyptians
who were then living; while the older name of the
same country, in the hieroglyphic part of the stone,
was Rutennu, with the addition, 'of the East.' In the
different languages, and in the different times of history,
the following names: Syria, Rutennu of the East,
Asher, and Menti were therefore synonymous. We
wish here to point out, although we leave the matter
undecided, that Asher, in late Egyptian, may perhaps
have meant the Semitic Ashur, or Assyria, and at last
may have become contracted both as to the extent of
country and common usage to the well-known geographical term Syria.
Of high importance with regard to the foregoing
question appears to us the derivation of the old national
name Rutennu (of Lutennu), which, in the history of the
eighteenth dynasty, and in the warlike campaigns of the
Pharaohs in the East, plays such an important part.
As to the geographical extent to which this name
applied, we are fortunately so well informed that no
mistake can ever occur again. In the great catalogue
of the towns of Western Asia conquered by Thutmes III., whose inhabitants, after the battle of Megiddo,
submitted to the Egyptian rule, they are described in
a general superscription as all the population of 'the
upper land of the Rutennu.' This proves, in the most [235]
positive manner, that the name of Upper Rutennu must
have included in its circumference almost exactly the
frontiers of the country which was later that of the
twelve tribes of Israel.
With this key in our hand, we can open many
a closed door to the right understanding of the great
movement of nations to the east of Egypt, so that we
can survey with a clear glance the horizon of these
migrations. If it is an undeniable fact, resulting from
historical enquiry under the guidance of the monuments,
that, immediately after the driving out of the Menti,
the Egyptian kings of the eighteenth dynasty planned
their campaigns of conquest against the countries of
Western Asia inhabited by the Rutennu, then there
lay at the bottom of these obstinate constantly repeated
inroads a fixed feeling of revenge and retribution for
losses and injuries received. The conviction forces
itself upon us with almost irresistible force, that the
irruption of the foreigners into Egypt was made by the
Syrians, who, in their campaigns through the arid
deserts, found in the Shasu-Arabs welcome allies who
well knew the country. And here I am reminded of
a similar alliance which Cambyses formed with the
Arabs in his campaign against Egypt. They found
also in the Semitic inhabitants settled in the eastern
provinces brothers of the same race, with whose assistance they succeeded in giving a death-blow to the
Egyptian empire, and of robbing it for centuries of all
power of action and independent life.
The present state of Egyptian enquiry, concerning the history of the Hyksos, has enabled us to find an [236] answer to a number of questions which stand in close connection with these matters, and embrace the following facts:
1. A certain number of non-Egyptian kings of foreign origin, belonging to the nation of the Menti, ruled for a long time in the eastern portion of the Delta.
2. The foreign princes had, besides the town Zoan, chosen as the capital of their power the typhonic place Hauar-Auaris, on the east side of the Pelusiac arm of the Nile, within what was called later the Sethroite nome, and had provided it with strong fortifications.
3. The foreigners had, besides the customs and manners, adopted the official language and the holy writing of the Egyptians. The whole arrangement of their court was formed on the Egyptian model.
4. These same foreign kings were patrons of art. Egyptian artists made, according to the old pattern and according to the prescribed usage of their forefathers, the monuments in honour of the foreign tyrants; yet, in the statues of them, they were obliged to give way with regard to the expression of the foreign countenances, the peculiar arrangement of the beard, and the head-dress and other deviations of foreign costume.
5. These foreign kings honoured, as the supreme god of their newly-acquired country, the son of the heavenly goddess Nut, the god Set or Sutekh, with the additional name Nub, 'gold,' or 'the golden,' according to the Egyptian mode of viewing things, the origin of all that is bad and perverse in the seen and unseen world; the opponent of what is good, and the enemy of light. In the towns of Zoan and Auaris the foreigners [237] had constructed to the honour of this god splendid temples and other monuments, especially Sphinxes, constructed of stone from Syene.
6. In all probability one of the foreign lords was the originator of the new era, which most likely began with the first year of his reign. Up to the reign of the second Ramses, four hundred full years had elapsed of this reckoning, which was acknowledged by the Egyptians.
7. The Egyptians were indebted to the stay of the foreigners, and to their social intercourse with them, for much useful knowledge. Especially the horizon of their artistic views was enlarged, and new forms and shapes were introduced into Egyptian art, the Semitic origin of which is obvious from a single glance at these productions. The winged Sphinx may be reckoned as a notable example of this new direction of art introduced from abroad.
We remarked above that the number of the monuments which contain memorials of the time of the
Hyksos is very limited; and we must add that the
names of the Hyksos kings, with which they ornamented their own memorial-stones (statues, Sphinxes,
and similar works), or those of earlier Egyptian kings
of the times before them, have arrived to us half
obliterated or carefully chiselled out, so that the
decypherment of the faint traces which remain has to
struggle with great difficulties. These important lacunas
in the study of the Egyptian monuments find a sufficient explanation in the proved and easily understood
practice of the kings of native race who ascended the
throne after the expulsion of the foreigners, and who [238]
particularly set themselves carefully to obliterate all
remembrance of the hated princes, and to destroy and
annihilate their works.
The names of the Hyksos kings, which are engraved
on the more than life-size statue at Tell Mukhdam, the
border of the stand of the colossal Sphinxes in the
Louvre, the lion found near Bagdad, the sacrificial
stone in the Museum of Boulak, are scratched out with
great care, so as to be almost undistinguishable; and
science has to thank a happy accident for the preservation and decypherment of the names of two Hyksos
kings. These are:
1. The king, whose first cartouche contains the name Ka aa-ab-taui, and whose second cartouche encloses the family name Apopi, or Apopa; and,
2. King Nubti, or Nub, with the official name Set aa-pe-huti (properly, 'Set the powerful').
The name of the first-mentioned king, which would
be pronounced in the Memphitic dialect Aphophi,
differs little from that of the Shepherd king Aphobis or
Aphophis, Apophis, which, according to the Manethonian tradition, was the fourth of the above-named Hyksos
kings. We will also not withhold the remark, that
many Egyptians of these times call themselves Apopi, or
Apopa, in the same way, with a certain predilection.
The names which designate the other Hyksos kings
are in a striking manner similar in sound with the
names which the god 'Set-Nub the powerful ' is accustomed to bear on the Egyptian monuments. Was it
the intention of the foreign prince to be prayed to as
the god Set?
[239]
In the deep obscurity in which a pitiless fate has
hidden the history of the irruption and the dominion
of the Hyksos kings in Egypt, a ray of light is visible
only towards the close of the tyranny of the foreigners.
In a roll of papyrus in the British Museum (Sallier, No. 1) there is, although unfortunately much interrupted with lacunae, the beginning of an historical description which is connected with the names of the foreign king Apopi and the Egyptian underking Ra Sekenen (the victorious Sun-god Ra), both contemporaries. It is the glory of that master of science, E. de Rouge, too soon lost to us, to have first recognised the high value of this writing in its full importance. It begins with the following words:
(I. 1) 'It came to pass that the land of Kemi belonged to enemies. And nobody was lord in the day when that happened. At that time there was indeed a king Ra-Sekenen, but he was only a Hak of the town of the south, but the enemies sat in the town of the Amu, and there was king (Ur) (2) Apopi in the town of Auaris. And the whole world brought him its productions, also the northern land did the same with all the good things of Ta-meri; and the king Apopi (3) chose the god Set for his divine master, and he did not serve any of the gods which were worshipped in the whole land. He built him a temple of beautiful work, to last a long time [... and the king] (4) Apopi (appointed) feasts (and) days to offer (sacrifices) at each time to the god Sutech.'
The King Ra-Sekenen in 'the city of the south'
had, according to all appearance, incurred the particu- [240] lar displeasure of the tyrant of Auaris, who intended to
hurl him from the throne, and sought for means and
pretexts to carry out his intention.
There had evidently before this begun a correspondence between the tyrant in the north and the Hak in
the southern land, in which the first-named among other
things required of the last to give up the worship of his
gods, and to worship Amon Ra alone as the only
divinity of the country. Ea-Sekenen had declared himself prepared for all, but had added a proviso to his
letter in which he expressly declared, to allow him to speak for himself (II. 1)
'that he was not able to promise to serve no other of the gods which were worshipped in the whole country but Amon-Ra, the king of
the gods alone.'
A new message to the unfortunate Hak of the
southern city was deliberated upon and agreed to by
King Apopi. The papyrus announces this in these
words: 'Many days later after these events (II. 2)
King Apopi sent to the governor of the town in the
land of the south this message, .... which his secretaries had advised him. (3) And the messenger of
Apopi betook himself to the governor of the city of
the south. And (the messenger) was brought before
the governor of the city of the south. (4) He spoke
thus, when he spoke to the messenger of King Apopi:
"Who sent thee here to this city of the south? How
hast thou come to spy out?"'
The messenger of King Apopi thus addressed, first
answered the governor in these simple words: 'King Apopi it is who sends to thee,' and thereupon delivers [241]
his message, the particular contents of which are very
disquieting to the first-mentioned personage. It was a
question of stopping a canal. The first remark of the
messenger that he had not taken sleep either day or
night, until he had fulfilled his mission, must appear
like scorn. The writer paints the situation of the Hak
with few words, but those full of meaning.
'(6) And the governor of the town in the south was for a long time troubled so that he could not (7) answer the messenger of King Apopi.'
But he nerved himself and made a speech to the messenger. Unfortunately the chief contents of it have been torn out by the destruction of the papyrus at this place. After the foreign messenger had been hospitably entertained, he betook himself back to the court of King Apopi, while Ra-Sekenen as quickly as possible called his friends around him. The papyrus thus relates what occurred:
'(11) And the messenger of King Apopi returned to the place where his lord tarried (III. 1). Thereupon the governor of the town of the south called unto him the great and chief men, as the commanders and captains who accompanied him, (2) in order (to communicate) to them the message which King Apopi had sent to him, but they all of one accord were silent through great grief, and wist not what to answer him good or bad.'
After the following words, 'then sent King Apopi
to the,' the writer breaks off in the middle of a sentence,
without satisfying the curiosity of his readers two and
thirty centuries afterwards. For next comes the be- [242]
ginning of the letters of Pentaur, the poet of the well
known heroic song of the great deeds of Ramses II.
at Kadesh.
Although this precious writing is frequently, in
the most important passages of the narrative of Apopi,
interrupted through holes and rents, owing to the
splitting of the papyrus, still what remains is amply
sufficient to make known to us the persons, the
places, and the circumstances of this historical drama.
King Apopi meets us as chief hero. His royal
residence is in Auaris. The enemies, foreigners, have
taken possession of Egypt. Its inhabitants are obliged
to pay a tax of their possessions and substance to the
foreign tyrants. Apopi worships his own divinity, the
god Sutech, who is already known to us as the Egyptian
expression of the Semitic Baal, especially of Baal
Zapuna, the Baal-zephon of Holy Scripture. He builds
a splendid temple to his god, and appoints festivals and
offerings for him.
In the south of the land, in No, 'the town' of the
south, that is in Thebes, the capital of Patoris, 'the
region of the south' (the biblical Pathros), there sat an
offshoot of the oppressed Pharaohs, Ea-Sekenen, only
invested with the title of Hak, or sub-king.
King Apopi is the all-powerful lord, the general
ruler of the land. Complaisant learned men belong to
his court, who bear the remarkable title of Kechi-chet,
that is, the experts.30 They give counsel to the king,
bad counsel as it appears, since they induce him to send [243]
a messenger to the sub-king in No, with still more
severe demands worthy of a Cambyses. The messenger
enjoys no rest, but day and night hurries to the
southern land.
The sub-king, Ra-Sekenen, receives him with the
same question which Joseph, his contemporary, put to
his own brethren when they came down to Egypt to
buy corn, since he said to them, 'Whence come ye?
Ye are spies, and ye are come here to see where the
land is open.'
After the Hak had received all the communications
of the tyrant Apopi from the mouth of his messenger
he was deeply moved by their dangerous import.
The great lords and chief men of his court were
summoned to a council; and the leaders also of the
army, the Uau or officers, and the Hauti or captains,
took part in it.
But good counsel is dear. No one dared to make
any proposal from the fear of unfortunate consequences.
Such is an abstract of this remarkable document. We may rest assured, even
without knowing the conclusion of the whole story, that the author of it must
have aimed, by his description, at portraying something
more important than the humiliation of a native Hak.
The subject without doubt really was the history of
the uprising of the Egyptians against the yoke of the foreigners. In order to
teach us the cause and meaning of this, the unknown narrator his history
of the war of liberation, which was brought about in
the way we have mentioned, by a description of the
unfortunate position of the empire. His history, [244]
which began so sadly, ends happily, and the actual proofs from the monuments bear out his fortunate
conclusion.
In order to find the proofs from the monuments
let us betake ourselves to the land of the south, let
us pass by the towns of Thebes, Hermonthis and
Latopolis, on both sides of the stream, and let us
stop on the right bank, in sight of the most ancient
walls of the city of El-Kab. This discovers to us the
position and extent of the former capital of the third
upper Egyptian nome, which the Greeks designated as
the town of Eileithyia the goddess presiding over births,
and the Romans as the town of Lucina in their description of Egyptian places. In the background towards
the East, there rise rocky hills, with long rows of
tombs, whose dark openings appear to the traveller
like the broken windows of a ruined castle.
We will betake ourselves to the chambers of the
tombs. Here the chequered world of the foretime, the
life and activity of the old forefathers, and the forms
of the ancestors who have passed away, meet us in the
pictures which have been still preserved.
In truly venerable forms, which seem to people the
chambers of the dead, we greet the contemporaries of
the Hyksos kings, whose progeny belonged to the
heroes of the great war of liberation of the Egyptians
from the tyranny of the foreigners.
Let us enter these chambers of the dead, which a
grandson has dedicated to the hero Aahmes, the son of
Abana-Baba, and his whole house as the last memorial
of their existence and of their deeds. The walls of the [245]
narrow chamber are covered by a widely-spread
genealogical tree of his race, which has suffered much
injury. We have put it together as completely as
possible in the appended table, according to the information of the inscriptions:
Aahmes, the son of Baba-Abana, and his daughter's son Pahir, form the most important persons of the genealogical tree.
Before we listen to the words of the hero, who in a great text on a wall in one of the sepulchral chambers relates to us the history of his life in the simple language of the time, perhaps we may be permitted to offer beforehand some necessary observations on the kings who were contemporary with him.
The sub-king Ea-Sekenen, mentioned in the history
of Apopi the shepherd kingwho informs us also of his
throne namedid not alone bear this appellation. Two
other kings, his forefathers, were also called Ka-Sekenen,
and to all three likewise belonged the family name,
pronounced in the same manner, Taa. There were,
therefore, three Ka-Sekenens with the same name Taa. The inscriptions
distinguish them by particular additional names, so that Taa II. was distinguished by
the addition A, or Ao, that is, 'the great,' and Taa III.
by the additional name Ken, that is, 'the brave.'
They now lie buried in the same town in which
Ra-Sckenen, the cotemporary of King Apopi, exercised
his functions as a simple Hak. This was Thebes, or
No, that is, 'the town' par excellence which was soon
after raised, under the kings of the following house, to [246]

NB. The names marked with an * are female.
[247]
the position of the widely celebrated No, that is, 'the great city.'
Even if the tombs of the Taa had not yet been
discovered in their place, we might have been certain
of their existence on Theban soil, from some indications
of the old time. In the Abbot papyrus, which is among
the most valuable treasures of the British Museumthe
same which contains the official report from the times
of the twentieth dynasty on the forcible opening and
robbing of the royal tombsthe burial-places of these
Pharaohs are mentioned.
The graves of the following kings and queens are
enumerated in a succession in order of time, which also
partly corresponded with their local position.
King Si-ra Nen-a (xi. dynasty).
King Nub-kheper-ra Nentuf (xi.).
King Ra Sekenen se-sheti Sebekemfiauf (xiii.).
King Ra Sekenen Taa I.
King Ra Sekenen Taa II., 'the Great' (xvii).
King Thot-kheper ra Karnes (xvii).
Aahmes Sipar (xviii.).
As they were placed in Thebes, these Taa must
have reigned in Thebes. The dynasty to which they
belonged must therefore have been a Theban one, that
is the seventeenth dynasty of Diospolis, according to
the statements of Manetho.
Instead of any further historical dissertation, we
will lay before the reader a faithful translation of the
inscription in which Aahmes portrayed in the old
speech the course of his life as a picture of the time
for posterity. The particular author of the inscription
is 'the son of his daughter, who executed the work in [248]
this sepulchral chamber, in order to perpetuate the
name of the father of his mother, the master of the
drawing art of Amon, Pahir.'
The following are the words of the inscription as
the clever Pahir executed it:
1. The deceased chief of the sailors, Aahmes, a son of Abana
2. he then speaks. I speak to you, to all people, and I give you to know the honourable praise which was given to lie. I was presented with a golden chain eight times in the sight
3. of the whole land, and with male and female slaves in great numbers. I had a possession of many acres. The surname of 'the brave' which I gained never vanished away
4. in this land. He speaks also further. I have completed my youthful wandering in the town of Nukheb. My father was a captain of the deceased Ra Sekenen, Baba
5. son of Roant, was his name. Then I became captain in his place on the ship 'The Calf,' in the time of the lord of the country, Aahmes, the deceased.
6. I was still young and unmarried, and was girded with the garment of the band of youths. Still, after I had prepared for myself a house, I was taken
7. on the ship 'The North,' because of my strength. It was my duty to accompany the great lordlife, prosperity, and health attend him!on foot, when he rode in his chariot.
8. They besieged the town of Auaris. My duty was to be valiantly on foot before his holiness. Then was I changed
9. to the ship 'Ascent in Memphis.' They fought by sea on the lake Pazetku of Auaris. I fought in a struggle with fists, and
10. I gained a hand. This was shown to the herald of the king. They gave me a golden present for my bravery. After that a new fight arose in this place, and anew I fought in a struggle with fists
11. in that place, and I gained a hand. They gave me a golden present another time. And they fought at the place Taken to the south of the town (Auaris).
12. I gained of living prisoners a grown-up man. I went into the waterhim also bringing to remain aside from the road to
[249] 13. the town. I went, firmly holding him, through the water. They announced me to the herald of the king. Then I was presented with a golden present again. They
14. conquered Auaris. I gained in that place prisoners, a grown-up man and three women, which makes in all three heads. His holiness gave them to me for my possession as slaves.
15. They besieged the town Sherohan in the sixth year. His holiness took it. I brought booty home from here, two women and a hand.
16. They gave me a golden present for valour. In addition, the prisoners from it were given to me as slaves. After then that his holiness had mown down the Syrians of the land of Asia,
17. he went against Khont-Hon-nofer to smite the mountaineers of Nubia. His holiness made a great destruction among them.
18. I carried booty away from that place, two living grown-up men and three hands. I was presented with a golden gift another time; they also gave me three female slaves.
19. His holiness descended the stream. His heart was joyful because of brave and victorious deeds. He had taken possession of the south and of the north land. There came an enemy from the southern region.
20. He approached. His advantage was the number of his people. The gods of the southern land were against his fist. His holiness found him at the water Tent-tartot. His holiness brought him forth
21. as a living prisoner. All his people brought booty back. I brought back two young men, when I had cut them off from the ship of the enemy. They
22. gave me five heads, besides my share of five hides of arable land in my town. It happened thus to all the ship's crew in the same way. Twice
23. there came that enemy whose name was Teta. He had assembled with him a bad set of fellows. His holiness annihilated him and his men, so that they no longer existed. So there were
24. given to me three people and five hides of arable land in my town. I conveyed by water the deceased king Amenhotep I., then he went up against Kush to extend
25. the borders of Egypt. He smote these Nubians by means [250] of his warriors. Being pressed closely, they could not escape. Bewildered
26. they remained in the place just as if they were nothing. Then I stood at the head of oar warriors;, and I fought as was right. His highness admired my valour. I gained two hands,
27. and brought them to his holiness. They sought after their inhabitants and their herds. I brought down a living prisoner and brought him to his holiness. I brought his holiness in two days to Egypt
28. from Khnumt-hirt (that is, the upper spring), then I was presented with a golden gift. Then I brought forward two female slaves, besides those which I led
29. to his holiness, and I was raised to the dignity of a 'champion of the prince.' I conveyed the deceased King Thutmes I., when he ascended by water to Chont-hon-nofer,
30. to put an end to the strife among the inhabitants, and to stop the attacks on the land side. And I was brave (before him) on the water. It went badly on the (attack)
31. of the ship on account of its upsetting. They raised me to the rank of a captain of the sailors. His holiness β may life, prosperity, and health be allotted to him!
32. (Here follows a rent, which, according to the context, is to be filled up in such a manner as to show that a new occasion calls the king to war against the people of the south).
33. His holiness raged against them like a panther, and his holiness slung his first dart, which remained sticking in the body of his enemy. He
34. fell fainting down before the royal diadem. There was then in a short time a (great defeat), and their people were then away as living enemies.
35. And his holiness travelled downwards. All nations were in his power. And this wretched king of the Nubian people found himself bound on the fore part of the ship of his holiness, and he was placed on the ground
36. in the town of Thebes. After this his holiness betook himself to the land of the Rutennu, to cool his anger among the inhabitants of the land. His holiness reached the land of Naharina.
37. His holiness foundlife, prosperity, and health to him!these enemies. He ordered the battle. His holiness made a great slaughter among them.
[251] 38. The crowd of the living prisoners was innumerable, which his majesty carried away in consequence of his victory. And behold, I was at the head of our warriors. His holiness admired my valour.
39. I carried off a chariot of war and its horses, and those which were upon it, as living prisoners, and brought them to his holiness. Then I was afterwards presented with gold.
40. Now I have passed many days and reached a grey old age. My lot will be that of all men upon the earth. [I shall go down into the lower world, and be placed in the] coffin, which I have made for myself.
We will here append a translation of the inscription on the memorial stone of another Aahmes, with the surname Pen-nukheb, which was also found in one of the chambers of the tomb at El-kab. He belonged to the same times. His death took place under the third Thutmes.
I served the deceased king Aahmes. I gained for him as booty in the land ... a living prisoner and a hand.
I served the king Amenhotep I. I seized for him in the land of Kush a living prisoner. Again (in the service) of the deceased king Amenhotep I. I took for him in the north of the land of the Amu-kahak three hands.
I served the deceased king Thotmes I. I seized for him in the land of Kush two living prisoners, besides the living prisoner which I took away from Kush. I do not count that hero.
Again in the service of the king Thotmes I. I seized for him in the land of Nabarina twenty-one hands, a horse, and a chariot of war.
I served the deceased king Thotmes II. I brought for him from the land of the Shasu a great number of living prisoners. I do not count them here.
The hard time of distress and tyranny was now past for the Egyptian people. The reign of oppression was at once broken up, when Auaris had fallen, and another town of the Hyksos, the fortress Sherohan, had [252] been taken by storm. In the sixth year of the reign of king Aahmes, the founder of the eighteenth house of the Pharaohs, Kemi was at length freed from the long oppression of the foreigner, and the armed soldiers of the Pharaoh passed triumphantly through the lands of the south and the east of Egypt, to conquer what had been lost and 'to wash their heart,' that is, to cool their anger against the enemies from a foreign land. Yet we do not perfectly understand the events, the true portraying of which the simple narratives of two warriors of those days have handed down to us, and we will next cast another glance at the conclusion of the seventeenth dynasty.
King Taa IIL, with the surname of 'the brave,' the predecessor of the Pharaoh Aahmes, the conqueror of Auaris, reigned in No-Thebes. His attention was directed to the creation of a Nile flotilla, with the intention one day of conquering Auaris, which was under the dominion of the Lower Egyptian Netherlands.
His successor, of the name of Kames, seems only
to have reigned a short time. He was the husband of
the much venerated queen Aah-hotep, whose coffin
with the golden ornaments on the body was some years
ago found by some Theban agriculturists in the ancient
necropolis of No, buried only a few feet below the
surface of the soil. These venerable artistic and historically precious remains of Egyptian antiquity, were
delivered over to the Museum of Boolaq.
The cover of the coffin had the shape of a mummy,
and it was gilt above and below. The holy royal asp
decked the brow.
[253]
The white of the eyes is represented by quartz, and
the pupils by black glass. A rich imitation necklace
covers the breast and shoulders; the Uraeus serpent
and the vulturethe holy symbols of the Upper and
the Lower land of Kemilie below the necklace. A
closed pair of wings seems to protect the rest of the
body. At the soles of the feet stand the statues of the
mourning goddesses Isis and Nephthys. The inscription in the middle row gives us the name of the queen, Aah-hotep, that is, 'servant of the moon.'
When the coffin was opened, there were found
between the linen coverings precious weapons and
ornaments: daggers, a golden axe, a chain with three
large golden bees, and a breastplate. On the body itself was found a golden
chain with a scarabaeus attached, armlets, a fillet for the brow, and other objects.
Two little ships in gold and silver, bronze axes, and
great bangles for the ankles, lay immediately upon the
wood of the coffin.
The golden bark and the metal axes exhibited the
cartouche of king Kames (with the throne-name Uotkheper-ra); but the richest and the most precious of
the ornaments showed the shields of the Pharaoh Aahmes. He bears on them the surname of Nakht,
that is, 'the brave or victorious.' Without doubt, then.
Queen Aah-hotep was buried in Thebes during the
reign of her son Aahmes. Mention has already been
made of the tomb of her royal husband at Thebes.
Aah-hotep is therefore the proper ancestress of the
eighteenth dynasty. It was her son Aahmes who was
destined to rise up as the avenger of his native [254]
country for the shame and oppression which it had so
long endured.
And yet a strange enigma covers this age of shame
the veil of which we are not yet able to lift. For on
a minute examination of the monuments of the times
of the seventeenth and eighteenth dynasties, many
well-founded reflections force themselves upon us involuntarily; since, in fact, it would seem as if the
hatred of the Egyptians against the Hyksos kings had
not been so intense as the story handed down by Manetho appears to represent it. We of course
except, when we speak of the Egyptians, the legitimate
but oppressed kings of 'the region of the south,' in
the Upper country, to whom the foreign tyrants in the
Lowlands must have appeared in no agreeable light.
For had that hatred been so universal as Manetho's
picture of the conflagrations, sacking of temples, and
persecutions of the inhabitants by princes of the foreign
hordes, gives us to understand, how are we to
explain the strange fact that these same Egyptians, not
excepting the college of priests of the Theban Amon, in the time of the Hyksos
and the following dynasties, could prevail upon themselves to give their
children pure Semitic names, borrowed from the language of their hereditary
enemies? How could they themselves offer their homage to those gods of the
strangers, who had done their land so much mischief, even to the extirpation of the native divinities? As an example, I may
refer to a memorial stone of the time of king Amenhotep
I. (now exhibited in the Louvre), on which a Theban
family employed in the temple of Amon is portrayed [255]
for six generations back, into the times of the Hyksos
king. The members of the genealogical tree for the
most part bear pure Semitic names. Even the original
ancestor, Pet-baal, calls himself literally 'the servant of
Baal,' and his wife bears the foreign name Abrakro.
Among his descendants the following men figure under
Semitic designations: Atu, Tura, Aei, Tetaa; the
women: Ama, Tanafi, Hishelat,Kafeniae, Tir, Aui,
Ituae. And were there not many Egyptians who called
themselves Apopa, or Apopi, exactly like the shepherd-kings, the contemporaries of Ea-Sekenen? Let the
reader turn over the pages of the dictionary of Mr.
Lieblein, and he will meet everywhere with examples
in proof of these facts. Instead of repudiating the
foreign names, which more than anything else seemed
calculated to recall the remembrance of the Semitic
tyranny, the Egyptians seem of their own accord to
have adopted the names of their so-called arch enemy,
and did not even shrink from adopting the names of
the kings themselves.
If on the grounds of such striking appearances we
are justified in drawing any conclusions at all, they
cannot be in favour of the Manethonian tradition.
Between the Egyptian and Semitic racesand they were
both tinged with the colouring of the latter racethere
certainly was no deep-rooted hereditary enmity, as the
interpreters would make us believe. There was, indeed,
a hatred on the part of the Theban race of kings, to
whom their humiliation by the foreigners appeared all
the more unendurable, as they had not the strength
and power to free themselves from their dependence [256]
on the foreign lords of the Netherlands. They had
only at their command the weapon of the weaker
against the strongernamely, an exaggeration of the
real existing relations between themby picturing the
foreigners as relentless against everything native. Hence
they derived consolation, and an excuse for their own
incapability to shake off the yoke, and to regain the
firm possession of the whole kingdom.
Perhaps from the stand-point of a higher statesmanship, which in the strife for independence would consider
every means as right which would contribute to that
object, a certain justification might be found for the
mode in which the Upper Egyptians represented the
reign of the Hyksos. The historian, however, has
another task to fulfil. His duty is to declare the
historical truth according to the facts which have
happened, to separate the com from the husk, without
having regard to the praise or blame of the partisans
of this or that opinion. And in this view common
justice ought not to be denied to the Hyksos before
the judgment-seat of the history of the world. We
will simply put the question, If those foreign kings
were in fact desecrators of the temples, devastators and destroyers of the works of by-gone ages, how
is it that these ancient works, although only the last
remains of them, still exist, and especially in the chief
scats of the Hyksos dominion; and further, that these
foreign kings allowed their names to be engraved as
memorial witnesses on the works of the native Pharaohs? Instead of destroying they preserved them, and
sought by their own peculiar means to perpetuate [257]
themselves and their remembrance on the monuments
already existing of former rulers.
Zoan Tanis, the capital of the Egyptian eastern
provinces, with its world of temples and statues of the
times of the sixth, twelfth, and thirteenth dynasties,
had so little to suffer from the Hyksos, that on the
contrary these princes thought it incumbent upon them
to increase the splendour of this vast temple town by
their own constructions, although in a Semitic style
of execution.
To the Theban kings of the eighteenth dynasty
must first be attributed the doubtful praise of making
war on the dead stones as a vengeance against the
Hyksos kings, which their forefathers had in vain
sought to wreak on the living monarchs. To
destroy the monuments of the opposition kings,
to annihilate their names and titles so as to render
them unrecognisable, and to falsify historical truth by
inscribing their own names, such were the endeavours
of the Egyptian Pharaohs, who set about their work
with such success as nearly to root out from the face
of the earth the contemporary memorials of the
Hyksos kings. We have to thank this persecution
for the difficulties which lie in the way of restoring the history of the most ancient domination of
the foreigners in Egypt.
If the fact should be brought forward, or even
urged as proof against us, that Aahmes, the conqueror
of the Hyksos, and after him King Amenhotep III.,
according to the statements of the rock inscriptions
of Mokattam, rebuilt and restored the temples which [258]
had fallen into ruin, and therefore, as those who differ
from us will say, had been destroyed by the Hyksos,
we oppose to this statement that these inscriptions
never declare that this ruin was a consequence of
their having been destroyed by the Hyksos. For
those who erected these rock tablets, the oldest of
which goes back to the time of an Amenemhat of
the twelfth dynasty,31 have used the same expressions
in similar memorial inscriptions of all ages. They
simply remark that the temples 'had fallen into ruin
since the time of the forefathers.' The only allusion to foreigners, and this has nothing to do with
any destruction by them, is found on the rock tablets
of the twenty-second year of King Aahmes. This is
a literal translation of them; 'these stones were drawn
by oxen, which were brought here and given over to
the foreign people of the Fenekh.' These Fenekh, or
Fenikh, to whom we shall afterwards return, appear
clearly to be the most ancient representatives of the
Phoenicians on Egyptian soil.
Before we conclude this chapter perhaps we may
be allowed to make some remarks on the relation, in
point of time, of these historical events, with the stay
of the Hyksos on one side, and on the other side with
the stay of the children of Israel, on Egyptian soil.
We have already made mention of a memorial stone
[259]
of the time of the second Ramses found in Tanis, the
inscription on which commences with the following
indication of its date: 'In the year 400, on the 4th
day of the month Mesori of King Nub.' As on the
basis of the newest and best enquiries into the question of old Egyptian
chronology we fix the reign of Ramses II. at the year 1350 B.C. as a mean rate;
between various proposals, the reign of the Hyksos King Nub, and probably the
beginning of his reign would fall about the year 1750 B.C., that is, 400 years
before Ramses II, Although we are completely in
the dark as to what place King Nub occupied in the
succession of the princes of his house, yet the number
mentioned has a certain importance in fixing an
approximative date for the stay of the foreign kings
in Egypt. This importance becomes much enhanced
by its very clear relation to a similar statement in
Holy Writ in relation to the total duration of the stay
of the children of Israel in Egypt. According to this
statement (Deuteronomy xii. 40) the Hebrews from
the time of the immigration of their ancestor Jacob
till the exodus had remained 430 years in Egypt. In
another place (Genesis xv. 13) the duration of their
stay is expressed by the round number of 400 years.
Now, as according to general acceptation the exodus
from Egypt took place after the death of Ramses II.,
the Pharaoh of the oppression, the year 1300 will
approximately correspond to the time of the exodus
in the reign of Mineptah, the son and successor of
Ramses II. If we take, therefore, 430 years as the
expression for the total duration of the stay of the [260]
Hebrews in Egypt, we arrive at the year 1730 B.C. as
the approximative date of the immigration of Jacob
into Egypt, and for the time of the official career of
his son Joseph at the court of Pharaoh. In other
words, we arrive at the conclusion that the time of
Joseph (1730 B.C.) must have fallen in the time of the
Hyksos' domination, about the reign of the previously
mentioned foreign prince, Nub (1750).
This singular coincidence of numbers, as we
openly admit, appears to us to have a higher value than the data fixed on the
grounds of particular calculations of the chronological tables of Manetho and
the fathers of the church. For these numbers neither
change nor rectify the great building of general
chronology. Their importance is of quite a different
character. Independently of every kind of arrangement
and combination of numbers they prove the probability
of a fixed date for a very important section of the
general history of the world on the grounds of two
chronological data, which in a most striking way
correspond with one another, and of which each
separately has its origin in an equally trustworthy
and respectable source.
The supposition that Joseph was sold into Egypt
and afterwards rose to great honour under the Hyksos,
as results from the chronological relations we have
mentioned, receives fresh support for its probability
from a Christian tradition preserved by V. Syncellus.
According to this tradition 'received by the whole
world,' Joseph ruled the land in the reign of King
Aphophis (Apopi of the monuments), whose age within [261]
a few years corresponds with the commencement of
the 18th dynasty.
We have great satisfaction in adding another very
remarkable and clear confirmation of our remarks upon
the time of Joseph and his master the Pharaoh. Upon
the grounds of an old Egyptian inscription hitherto
unknown, whose author must have been a cotemporary
of Joseph and his family, we hope to adduce a proof
that Joseph and the Hyksos cannot henceforth be
separated from one another.
As a previous remark we will recall to the recollection of our readers the well-known fact that/in the
days of the patriarch in Egypt a seven years' famine
occurred, the consequence of a deficiency of water in
the overflowing of the Nile at that time.
This inscription, which appears to us so important,
exists in one of the tombs at El-Kab, of which we have
before spoken more particularly. From the peculiarities
of the language, and from the style of the internal
pictorial decoration of the rock chambers, but principally from the name of its former possessor, Baba, we
may consider that the tomb was erected in the times
immediately preceding the eighteenth dynasty. Although no royal cartouche ornaments the walls of the
tomb to give us certain information about the exact
time of its erection, yet the following considerations are calculated to inform
us on this point, and fortunately to fill up the gaps.
The name of the old possessor of the tomb, Baba,
is already well known to us. Among the members of
the great family of the times of the thirteenth dynasty, [262]
whose genealogical tree we have before laid before
our readers, and the greater number of whose tombs
are situated in the rocky city of the dead at El-Kab,
Baba appears in the third generation as the additional
name of a certain Sebek-tut, the father of Queen
Nubkhas. In the genealogical tree of the family of the
Captain Aahmes at El-Kab the name Baba appears on
another occasion, and also as the second appellation of
our hero, Abana, a captain under King Ra-Sekenen
(Taa III). Unless we are mistaken it is this Baba,
whose tomb, situated near that of Aahmes at El-kab,
promises us important disclosures. For the whole
descendants of Aahmes, children, and grandchildren,
and great-grandchildren, repose in their ancestors' tomb,
and in the excavations of the rock which Pahir,
once the governor of Eileithyia, had prepared for
himself and them. We should, however, in vain
look round the sepulchral chambers of the ancestors
of Baba were it not for the rock tomb of a Baba in the
neighbourhood of that we have already mentioned.
The inscription, which exists in' the hall of sacrifice of
this tomb on the wall opposite to the door of entrance
contains the following simple childlike representation of
his happy existence on earth owing to his great riches
in point of children:
'The chief at the table of princes, Baba, the risen again, he speaks thus: I loved my father, I honoured my mother; my brother and my sisters loved me. I stepped out of the door of my house with a benevolent heart; I stood there with refreshing hand, and splendid were the preparations of what I collected for the feast [263] day. Mild was (my) heart, free from noisy anger. The gods bestowed upon me a rich fortune on earth. The city wished me health and a life full of freshness. I punished the evildoers. The children which stood opposite to me in the town during the days which I have fulfilled were small as well as great, 6032; there were prepared for them as many beds, chairs (?) as many, tables (?) as many. They all consumed 120 Epha of Durra, the milk of 3 cows, 52 goats and 9 she-asses, of balsam a hin, and of oil 2 jars.
My speech may appear a joke to some opponent. But I call as witness the god Month that my speech is true. I had all this prepared in my house; in addition I gave cream in the pantry and beer in the cellar in a more than sufficient number of hin measures.
I collected the harvest, a friend of the harvest god, I was watchful at the time of sowing. And now when a famine arose, lasting many years, I issued out corn to the city at each famine.'33
There ought not to be the smallest doubt as to
whether the last words of the inscription relate to an
historical fact or not; to something definite or something only general. Strongly as we are inclined to
recognise a general way of speaking in the narrative of [264]
Ameni (see p. 154), where 'years of famine' are spoken
of, here we are compelled by the context of the report
before us to understand the term 'the many years' of
the famine which arose as relating to a definite historical
time. For famines following one another on account of
a deficiency of water in the overflowing of the Nile were
of the greatest rarity, and history knows and mentions
only one example of it, namely, the seven years' famine
of the Pharaoh of Joseph. Besides, Baba (or if the
term is preferred the Babas, for the most part the cotemporaries of the thirteenth and seventeenth dynasties),
about the same time as Joseph exercised his office under
one of the Hyksos kings lived and worked under the
native king Ra-Sekenen Taa III. in the old town of
El-Kab. The only just conclusion is that the many
years of famine in the time of Baba must precisely correspond with the seven year's of famine under Joseph's
Pharaoh, one of the shepherd kings.
We leave it to the judgment of the reader to arrive
at a conclusion on the probability of a clear connection
between the two different reports on the same extraordinary occurrence. The simple words of the biblical
account and the inscription in the tomb of Baba are too
clear and convincing, to leave any room for reproach
on the ground of possible error. The account in Holy
Scripture of the elevation of Joseph under one of the
Hyksos kings, of his life at their court, of the reception of his father and brothers in Egypt with all their
belongings is in complete accordance with the manners
and customs, as also with the place and time.
Joseph's Hyksos-Pharaoh reigned in Auaris or [265] Zoan the later
Ramses-town, and held his court in the
Egyptian style but without excluding the Semitic language. His Pharaoh has proclaimed before him in
Semitic language an Abrek, that is, 'bow the knee,' a
word which is still retained in the hieroglyphic dictionary,34 and was adopted by the Egyptians to express
their feeling of reverence at the sight of an important
person or object. He bestows on him the high dignity
of a Zaphnatpaneakh, 'governor of the Sethroitic
nome.'35 On the Egyptian origin of the offices of an
Adon and Ab which Joseph attributes to himself before
his family, I have already made all the remarks that are
necessary. The name of his wife Asnat is pure Egyptian and almost entirely confined to the old and middle
empire. It is derived from the very common female
name Sant, or Snat. The father of his wife, the priest of
On-Heliopolis, is a pure Egyptian, whose name Potiphera
meant in the native language Putiper'a (or pher'a) 'the
gift of the sun.' The chamberlain who bought the boy
Joseph from his brothers, and whose wife tempted the
virtue of the young servant was Putipher, a name which
could not be pronounced in Egyptian otherwise than
Putipar or (phar), 'the gift of the risen one.' His titles are given in
Semitic language although the word Saris or chamberlain is found written with
Egyptian letters.36
[266] We will not neglect at the mention of Putiphar's wife to call attention to the passage of the Orbiney papyrus which at the same time is calculated to cast a bad light on the wantonness of the Egyptian women, but which before all things stands in a particular relation to the history of Joseph. Anepu, a married man, sends his young brother, the unmarried hero of the story from the field to the house to fetch seed corn. What occurred the following literal translation sufficiently explains:
'And he sent his little brother, and said to him, "Hasten and bring us seed com from the village." And his little brother found the wife of his elder brother occupied in combing her hair. And he said to her "Else up, give me seed com that I may return to the field, for thus has my elder brother enjoined me, to return without delaying." The woman said to him, "Go in, open the chest, that thou mayst take what thine heart desires, for otherwise my locks will fall to the ground." And the youth went within into the stable, and took thereout a large vessel, for it was his will to carry out much seed corn. And he loaded himself with [267] wheat and Durra corn and went out with it. Then she said to him, "How great is the burden in thine arms?" He said to her, "Two measures of Durra, and three measures of wheat make together five measures which rest on ray arms." Thus he spake to her. But she spake to the youth and said, "How great is thy strength! Well have I remarked thy power many a time," And her heart knew him! ... and she stood up and laid hold of him, and she said to him: "Come let us celebrate an hour's repose. The most beautiful things shall be thy portion, for I will prepare for thee festal garments." Then was the youth like to the panther of the south for rage, on account of the evil word which she had spoken to him. But she was afraid beyond all measure. And he spoke to her and said, "Thou, oh woman, hast been like a mother to me, and thy husband like a father, for he is older than I, so that he might have been my begetter. Why this great sin that thou hast spoken to me? Say it not to me another time, then will I this time not tell it and no word of it shall come out of my mouth to any man at all." And he loaded himself with his burden and went out into the field. And he went to his elder brother, and they completed their day's work. And when it was evening the elder brother returned home to his habitation. And his little brother followed behind his oxen, which he had laden with all the good things of the field, to prepare for them their place in the stable in the village. And behold the wife of his elder brother feared because of the word which she had spoken and she took ajar of fat, and she was like one to whom [268] an evildoer had offered violence, since she wished to say to her husband, "Thy little brother has offered me violence." And her husband returned home at evening according to his daily custom and found his wife lying stretched out and suffering from injury. She gave him no water for his hands according to her custom. And the candles were not lighted, so that the house was in darkness. But she lay there. And her husband spoke to her thus: "Who has had to do with thee? Lift thyself up!" She said to him, "No one has had to do with me except thy little brother, since when he came to take seed corn for thee, he found me sitting alone and said to me, "Come! let us make merry an hour and repose! Let down thy hair!" Thus he spake to me, but I did not listen to him (but said) See! am I not thy mother, and is not thy elder brother like a father to thee? Thus spoke I to him, but he did not hearken to my speech, and used force with me, that I might not tell thee. Now if thou allowest him to live, I will kill myself."'
We will break off at this place the thread of the narrative
in which the simple mode of speech and exposition corresponds in the most striking
manner
with the style of the Bible. What we want to point
out, the reader of the foregoing sentences will immediately perceive. Potiphar's wife and Anepu's wife
precisely resemble one another, and Joseph's and
Bata's resistance and virtue appear so closely allied
that one is almost inclined to assign a common origin
to both traditions. In any case the passage we have
just quoted from the Egyptian poem of the two brothers [269]
is a most precious and important elucidation of the
history of Joseph in Egypt.
That Joseph was in fact clothed with the highest
rank at court next to his king is evident from the office
he filled of an Adon 'over all Egypt' (compare Genesis
xlv., 9). On the monuments Adon answers to the
Greek Epistates, an overse